Skip to main content

Full text of "Investigation of concentration of economic power; monograph no. 1[-43]"

See other formats


^^gggsyvvvvvvvvvvgv^vvvvvvv^^ 


76th  Congressl  SENATE  COMMITTEE  PRINT 

3d  Session     J 


INVESTIGATION  OF  CONCENTRATION 
OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


TEMPORARY  NATIONAL  ECONOMIC 
COMMITTEE 

A    STUDY    MADE    FOR    THE    TEMPORARY    NATIONAL 

ECONOMIC    COMMITTEE,    SEVENTY-SIXTH     CONGRESS, 

THIRD   SESSION,   PURSUANT   TO   PUBLIC   RESOLUTION 

No.   113    (SEVENTY-FIFTH    CONGRESS),  AUTHORIZING 

AND    DIRECTING    A    SELECT    COMMITTEE    TO    MAKE    A 

FULL    AND    COMPLETE    STUDY    AND    INVESTIGATION 

WITH  RESPECT  TO  THE  CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC 

POWER  IN,  AND  FINANCIAL  CONTROL  OVER, 

PRODUCTION  AND  DISTRIBUTION 

OF  GOODS  AND  SERVICES 


MONOGRAPH  No.  39 

CONTROL  OF  THE  PETROLEUM  INDUSTRY 

BY  MAJOR  OIL  COMPANIES 


Printed  for  the  use  of  the 
Temporary  National  Economic  Committee 


UNITED   STATES 

GOVERNMENT  PRINTING   OFFICE 

WASHINGTON  :  1941 


r:ORTHEASTERN  UNIVERSITY  SCHOOrof  UAWDBRTOT 


'k 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 


Page 

Letter  of  transmittal --  ix 

Preface - --  xi 

CHAPTER   I 

Introduction ■ —  1 

CHAPTER    II 

Basic  factors 3 

The  extent  of  corporate  coivtrol —  3 

Ownership  and  control  by  branches  of  the  industry 4 

The  competitive  advantages  of  integration 5 

The  American  Petroleum  Institute 6 

CHAPTER    III 

Production —  9 

Oil  di^scovery  and  production  methods 9 

Technical  considerations  in  drilling __  10 

Control  of  crude  oil  reserves 10 

Leasing  activities  of  major  oil  companies 11 

Form  88  lease  and  its  abuse 12 

Independent's  problem  of  getting  driUing  permits .  12 

Conservation  and  stabilization 13 

Economic  consequences  of  proration 14 

Apparent  motives  underlying  proration 14 

Early  etlorts  at  controlled  production 15 

Controls  during  the  National  Recovery  Administration 16 

The  Connally  Act ItJ 

Market  control  through  forecasts  and  stock  reports 16 

Progressive  increases  in  proven  crude  oil  reserves 17 

Summary  and  conclusions 17 

CHAPTER    IV 

Crude  oil  transportation ^ 19 

The  competitive  advantages  of  pipe  lines 19 

The  major  oil  companies'  control  of  cryde  oil  pipe  lines 20 

The  effect  of  pipe  line  profits  on  competition 21 

Non-common  carrier  status  of  pipe  lines 23 

Noncompetitive  restrictions  on  independent  shippers 24 

The  pipe  line  companies'  control  over  crude  oil  purchasing 24 

Dividends  paid  to  the  major  oil  companies  by  pipe  line  affiliates 25 

Jointly  owned  crude  oil  pipe  lines 26 

The  coritrol  of  oil  tankers  by  major  oil  companies 26 

The  oil  tanker  pool 26 

Sunmiary  an'!      nclusions 27 

CHAPTER    V 

Refining- 29 

The  function  of  relining . 29 

The  location  and  concentration  of  petroleum  refining. 30 

The  ownership  of  refineries  and  cracking  plants  by  major  oil  com- 
panies  31 

The  consequences  of  oil  cracking  patent  monopolies 31 

The  refinery  "price  squeeze" 32 

Mortality  of  East  Texas  independent  refiners 33 

V 


VI  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 

Refining — Continued.  '^'age 

Ratio  of  capacity  operated — independents  contrasted  with  majors 33 

Gasoline  buying  pools — purpose  and  effect 34 

The  Pa'clfic  coast  cartel 34 

The  Mid-Continent  buying  program 35 

Lessening  of  competition  through  exchanging  of  gasoline 35 

Summary  and  conclusion 36 

CHAPTER    VI 

Gasoline  transportation 37 

The  purpose  and  growth  of  gasoline  pipe  lines 37 

'  The  ownership  of  gasoline  pipe  lines  by  major  oil  companies 37 

Control  of  other  transporting  facilities 37 

Mileage  jointly  owned  by  majors 38 

Restrictions  and  noncompetitive  specifications  for  shippers 39 

Rebates 39 

CHAPTER    VII 

Marketing 41 

Geographical  distri  bution 41 

Ownership  of  marketing  facilities  by  the  majors .. 41 

Control  over  jobbers 42 

(1)  Elimination  of  independent  jobbers 42 

(2)  Narrowing  margins  to  jobbers 42 

(3)  Elimination  of  bulk  plants  through  oil  tank  trucks 43 

The  use  of  basing  point  systems 43 

(1)  Group  3  or  "Tulsa  plus"  basis 43 

(2)  Gulf  coast  bulk  market 44 

Ethyl  Gasoline  Corporation  agreement ' 44 

Price  leadership  and  division  of  territory  for  posted  prices 45 

Control  over  service  station  operators •_ 46 

(1)  The  use  of  pilot  stations 46 

(2)  Noncompetitive  supplies  required  to  be  handled 47 

Uniform  sales  contracts  to  jobbers 47 

Exclusive  contracts  and  price  differentials : 48 

Elimination  of  trackside  stations 49 

The  effect  of  Nation-wide  credit  cards 49 

Summary  and  conclusions 50 

Summary  and  conclusions 51 

Bibliography 53 

Appendix 57 

Index •  97 


SCHEDULE  OF  TABLES  AND  CHARTS 


TABLES 


Pago 


1.  Percentage  distribution  of  employment  .'    d  invested  capital  by  di- 

visions of  the  petroleum  industry  in  193  / 1 

2.  Total  assets,  date,  and  state  of  incorporation  of  the  major  oil  com- 

panies    3 

3.  Percentage   of   ownership   or   coi>ivol   of   brancliftg   of   the   American 

petroleum  industry  by  major  oil  companies 5 

4.  Comparison  of  crude  oil  production  since  1859  with  cumulated",  dis- 

coveries of  crude  oil,  indicating  proven  crude  oil  reserves  United 
States,  1900-38 17 

5.  Dead-weight  tonnage  of  oil  tankers  under  American  registiry  owned 

by  major  oil  companies 27 

6.  Percentage  distribution  of  the  recovery  of  refined  products  from  crude 

oil  in  1938 29 

7.  Frequency  distribution  of  the  size  of  petroleum  refineries 30 

8.  Affiliation  of  major  oil  companies  with  oil  patent  companies 32 

9.  Ratio  of  crude  oil  and  gasoline  prices  in  East  Texas — 1933-37 32 

10.  Contrast  of  refining  and  cracking  capacitj'  of  the  major  and  inde- 

pendent groups 33 

11.  Refinerv  operations  of  the  major  oil  companies  and  independents,  1926 

and  1937 : . 34 

12.  Distribution  of  stock  ownership  of  Great  Lakes  Pipe  Line  Co.  on  De- 

cember 31,  1938 38 

13.  Price  structure  of  regular  grade  gasoline  at  Des   Moines,  Iowa,  as 

posted  by  Standard  Oil  Co.  (Indiana) 43 

14.  Tetraethyl  lead  content  of  regular  and  premium  grades  of  gasoline 

sold  t)y  major  oil  companies 45 

15.  Price  leaders  of  petroleum  products  and  the  States  in  which  they  post 

prices -■ 46 

APPENDIX 

TABLES 

1.  Comparison  of  gasoline  consumption,  domestic  crude  oil  production, 

and  motor  vehicle  registrations,  by  years,  1900-1938 57 

2.  Trend  of  gross  investment  in  properties,  plant,  and  equipment  of  the 

American  petroleum  industry,  by  years,  1921-38 57 

3.  Total  assets  of  20  major  oil  companies,.  1924-38 60 

4.  Composite  analysis  of  earnhigs,  dividends,  and  changes  in  surplus  of 

20  major  oil  companies 61 

5.  Shares  of  common  stock  held  \.y  the  100  largest  stockholders  of  the 

major  oil  companies,  December  31,  1938 - 62 

6.  Total  acreage  of  oil  lands  held  in  the  United  States  by  major  oil  com- 

])anies,  by  years,  1929-38 64-65 

7.  Domestic  production  of  crude  petroleum  and  producing  oil  wells,  20 

major  oil  companies  and  all  companies 67 

8.  X umber  of  domestic  producing  oil  wells  owned  or  operated  by  major 

oil  companies,  by  years,  1929-38 68 

9.  (Iross  production   of  crude  oil  by   major   oil   companies,   by  years, 

1929-38 - -• ■ 69 

10.  Purchases  of  crude  oil  by  major  oil  corif  anies  (excluding  imports)  by 

years,  1929-38 ---         70 

11.  Crude  oil  runs  to  stills  in  domestic  relreries  1  .  major  oil  companies, 

by  years,  1929-38 -    '...r 74 

12.  Gasoline  manufactured   by   major  o,i   companies    (including  natural 

gasoline  used  in  blending)  by  yearr.,    929-38 ---         75 

13.  Refinerv  operations  of  20  major  oil  ci  nr.  janies  and  all  other  companies, 

by  years,  1926,  1931,  1935-37...    ..  1 . 76 

VII 


VIII  SCHEDULE  OF  TABLES  AND  CHARTS 

Page 

14.  Seasonal  trends  of  selected  phases  of  the  petroleum  industry,  based  on 

the  10-year  average  of  monthly  indexes  from  1929  to  1938,  United 
States 77 

15.  Purchases  of  gasoline  by  major  oil  companies,  by  years,  1929-38 78 

16.  Total  crude  oil  pipe  line  mileage  of  major  oil  comi,  .nies  in  the  United 

States,  December  31,  of  the  years,  1928-38 81-82 

17.  Gasoline  pipe  line  mileage  owned   and  operated  by  major  oil    com- 

panies, December  31,  of  years  1928-38 ■ 85 

18.  Rate  of  return  on  pipe  line  investment  for  oil  companies  reporting  to 

*  the  Interstate  Commerce  Commission,  1938 87 

19.  Domestic  marketing  territory  of  20  major  oil  companies,  by  States, 

May  1939 88-89 

20.  Number  of  domestic  h\  Ik  plants,  by  raajoV  oil  companies,  by  years, 

1929-38- 90 

21.  Number  of  domestic  service  stations,  by  maior  oil  companies,  by  years, 

1929-38 -' 90 

22.  Total  domestic  sales- of  gasoline  bv  major  oil  companies,  by  States, 

1938 --  91-93 

23.  Total  gasoline  consumption  and  domestic  sales  of  gasoline  by  major  oil 

companies,  by  States,  1938 . 94 

24.  Quantitites  of  gasoline  sold  in  the  United  States  by  major  oil  companies 

to  which  tetraethyl  lead,  purchased  from  the  Ethyl  Gasoline  Cor- 
poration, was  added  in  anv  quantitv  for  use  in  blending,  bv  years, 
1929-38 1 95 

CHARTS 

I.  Com]-)arison  of  gasoline  consumption,  domestic  crude  oil  produc- 
tion,'and  automobile  registrations,  1900-1938,  inclusive 58 

II,  Comparison  of  the  total  assets  of  20  major  oil  companies  for  the 

years  1924  and  1938 : 59 

III.  Common  stock  held  by  the  100  largest  stockholders  of  the  major 

oil  compauies,  December  31,  1938 Facing  60 

IV.  Comparison  of  crude  oil  production  since  .1859  with  cumulated 

discoveries  of  crudie  oil,  indicating  proven  crude  oil  reserves 63 

V.  Number  of  oil  wells  and  crude  oil  production  for  the  United  States, 

by  years,  1926,  1931,  1935  37 66 

YI.  Posted  prices  of  crude  oil  from  1919,  price  of  average  gravity  of 

crude  in  districts,  Humble  Oil  &  Refining  Co.  postings Facing  71 

VII.  Daily  crude  oil  refining  capacity,  20  major  companies  and  "all 

other"  companies  as  of  January  1,  1938 71 

VIII.  Daily  capacity  of  cracking  plants,  20  major  companies  and  "all 

other"  companies  as  of  January  1,  1938 72 

IX.  Annual  crude  oil  runs  to  stills  and  production  of  gasoline  for 
United  States,  20  major  companies,  and  "all  other"  companies, 

1926,  1931,  1935-37 73 

X.  Refinery  activitv,  20  major  oil  companies  and  all  other  companies 

by  years,  1926,  1931,  1935-37 76 

XI.  Seasonal  trends  of  selected  phases  of  the  petroleum  industry, 
United  States,  based  on  the  10-year  average  of  monthly  indexes 

from  1929  to  1938 77 

XII.  Year-ejnd  stocks  of  crude  oil  and  principal  products  in  the  United 
States,  20  major  companies  aTnd  "all  other"  companies,  1926, 
1931,  1935-37 79 

XIII.  Crude  oil  pipe  line  mileage  in  United  States,  20  major  companies, 

and  "all  other"  companies,  June  30,  1936 80 

XIV.  Crude  oil  trunk  pipe  lines  in  the  United  States,  May  1939 Facing  80 

XV.  Trunk  crude  oil  pipe-line  mileage  in  the  United  States,  as  reported 

to  the  Interstate  Commerce  Commission,    14  major  oil  com- 
panies and  "all  other"  companies  as  of  January  1,  1938 83 

XVI.  Gasoline  pipe  lines  of  the  United  States,  May  1939 Facing  83 

XVII.  Investment  and  income  of  pipe  line  companies,  15  principal  com- 
panies, dnd  other  companies  as  reported  to  Interstate  Commerce 
Commission,  1938 84 

VIII.  Number  of  oil  tankers  and  deadweight  tonnage  owned  by  American 

companies  under  American  registry,  September  30,  1938 86 

XIX.  Percentage  ownership  or  control  by  major  oil  companies  in  various 

branches  of  the  petrolciuTi  industry Facinii  '.'" 


LETTER  OF  TRANSMITTAL 


Department  of  Justice, 

Washington,  January  15,  1941. 
Hon.  Joseph  C.  O'Mahoney, 

Chairman,  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee, 

Washington,  D.  C. 
My  Dear  Senator:  I  have  the  honor  to  transmit  herewith  a  study 
entitled  "Control  of  the  Petroleum  Industry  by  Major  Oil  Com- 
panies" by  Mr.  Roy  C.  Cook,  a  member  of  my  staff.  This  report 
originated  and  was  completed  by  Mr.  Cook  as  a  private  research 
project  in  the  Department  of  Economics  of  The  George  Washington 
University.  It  is  worthy  of  submission  to  the  committee  as  a  definite 
contribution  to  the  hearings  and  literature  on  The  petroleum  industry. 
The  author's  background  and  research  experience,  especially  in  con- 
nection with  the  work  of  this  committee,  has  fitted  him  to  prepare  this 
short  but  informative  report  on  an  industry  so  important  to  our 
national   economy. 

Mr.  Cook  has  prepared  this  report,  based  upon  public  and  privately 
published  sources,  independently  of  his  official  duties  as  a  member  of 
the  economic  staff  of  the  Department  of  Justice.  The  facts,  opinions, 
and  conclusions  are  solely  those  of  the  author  and  are  not  to  be  con- 
sidered as  the  opinions  or  policies  of  the  Department  of  Justice. 
Resf)ectfully  submitted.. 

Thurman  Arnold, 
Assistant  Attorney  General. 

IX 


PREFACE 

The  object  of  tliis  study  is  to  examine  the  more  important  monopo- 
Ustic  conditions  wliicli  prevail  in.  the  petroleum  industry.  The 
analysis  will  be  devoted  primarily  to  the  controls  and  economic  power 
which  the  major  oil  companies  exert  over  independent,  nonintegrated 
oil  comi)anies.  Most  of  us  are  fairly  familiar  with  the  story  of  the 
Standard  Oil  Trust  wliich  was  dissolved  by  the  Supreme  Court  in 
1911,  so  that  little  attention  will  be  given  to  this,  except  in  the  way 
of  a  few  comparisons.  The  control  of  the  industry  by  the  major  oil 
companies  appears  to  be  just  as  complete  today  as  was  the  case  of 
the  Standard  Oil  Trust  under  Rockefelljer.  However,  the  methods  of 
control  are  somewhat  different  today. 

Even  though  the  20  major  oil  companies  are  separate  corporate 
entities,  there  is  definite  evidence  of  cooperation  among  them  and 
uniform  concerted  action  by  the  adoption  of  identical  business  poli- 
cies which  has  the  effect  of  group  monopoly.  The  American  Petro- 
leum Institute  through  its  various  committees  makes  their  policy 
toward  group  monopoly  more  effective.  The  position  of  the  inde- 
pendent oil  companies  has  been  gradually  becoming  weaker  during 
the  past  10  or  15  years,  so  that  the  opportunity  for  independent  capital 
today  is  not  at  all  promising,  despite  the  continued  and  progressive 
growth  of  the  petroleum  industry.  The  advantages  of  full  integra- 
tion which  the  majors  enjoy  and  their  virtual  control  over  transporta- 
tion facilities  give  them  distinct  competitive  advantages. 

Altliough  State  and  Federal  programs  have  been  adopted  to  pro- 
rate and  regidate  crude  oil  production  in  the  name  of  conservation, 
the  price  considerations  used  in  proration  have  usually  favored  the 
majors  rather  than  the  independents. 

It  is  hoped  that  tliis  study  Nvdll  present  the  problems  that  face  the 
independent  today  and  what  considerations  a  new  investor  should 
bear  in  mind  before  going  into  the  industry.  The  consumer  aspect 
of  the  problem  of  the  major's  control  of  the  industry  is  not  developed 
io-.this  survey.  Instead,  it  will  be  developed  from  the  point  of  view 
of  the  independent  oil  man.  Since  the  majors  are  fully  integrated 
and  engage  in  all  activities  from  the  wells  to  the  consumer,  the 
analysis  of  tlu?  controls  wiH  be  made  for  each  of  the  four  divisions  of 
the  industry  insofar  as  this  is  practicable. 

The  tables  and  charts  contained  in  the  appendix  have  been  repro- 
duced, without  change  by  the  author,  from  the  record  of  the  Hearings 
before  the  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee  on  the  Petro- 
leum Industry,  September  25  to  October  25,  1939.'  It  is  believed 
that  the  material  in  this  appendix  has  a  definite  bearing  on  the  prob- 
lems in  the  petroleum  industry  and  supplements  the  tables  appearhig 
in  the  text. 

This  study  originated  and  was  completed  as  a  research  project  in 
the  Department  of  Economics  of  The  George  Washington  University 
in  1940.  In  this  connection  the  author  wishes  to  express  his  appre- 
ciation to  Dr.  Donald  S.  Watson  for  his  helpful  suggestions  and 
constructive  criticism  of  the  text. 

1  Hearings,  Parts  14,  14-A,  15,  15- .\,  16,  »7,  and  17-A. 


CHAPTER  I 
INTRODUCTION 

The  American  petroleum  industry  is  composed  of  4  divisions — 
namely,  production,  transportation,  refining,  aiid  marketing.  The 
petroleum  industry  is  the  largest  in  the  industrial  group  as  measured 
by  hivestcd  capital  and  ranks  next  below  each  of  the  broad  classifi- 
cations of  agriculture,  railroads,  and  public  utilities.  The  17  largest 
industrial  corporations  in  terms  of  their  total  assets  on  December  31, 
1939,  included  9  oil  corporations.^  One  of  the  mam  characteristics 
of  the  industr}^  is  that  of  full  integration,  and  there  is  no  relatively 
large  company  today  which  is  not  fully  integrated,  although  a  bal- 
ance of  the  4  divisions  does  not  -always  exist.  The  economic 
structure  of  the  industry  has  been  dominated  by  the  fact  of  mass 
producion  in  refining.  Vast  networks  of  crude-oil  and  gasoline  pipe 
lines  and  large  ocean-going  tankers,  controlled  jointly  and  individu- 
ally bj^  major  oil  companies,  have  been  a  vital  factor  in  developing, 
the  Large  oil  enterprises. 

The  total  amount  of  capital  invested  in  the  industry  at  the  end 
of  1939  was  estimated  to  be  about  15  billions  of  dollars,  compared 
with  6)2  billions  invested  in  1921,  indicating  the  very  rapid  expansion 
of  the  in.dustry.-  For  1938  the  estimated  total  retail  value  of  gaso- 
line was  2%  billions  of  dollars,  while  the  total  sales  of  all  petroleum 
products  was  about  5  billions.  The  number  of  workers  in  1939  was 
about  800,000.  In  addition  there  were  an  estimated  182,000  engaged 
in  indirect  retail  outlets  for  petroleum  products,  such  as  garages, 
parking  lots,  and  country  stores.^ 

Some  idea  of  the  distribution  of  labor  and  capital  may  be  seen 
from  table  1.  It  is  to  be  noted  that  the  production  division  had  43 
percent  of  the  capital  invested  in  the  industr}^  as  compared  with  only 
13  percent  for  the  marketing  division,  which,  however,  accounts  for 
64  percent  of  the  total  employment  in  the  industry. 

Table  1. — Percentage  distribution  of  employment  and  invested  capital  by  divisions 
of  the  petroleum  industry  in  1937 


Division 

Employ- 
ment ' 

Invested 
capital ' 

Production        .  .        .  .          ...        .        .. 

18 
6 
13 
64 

43 

Transportation 

17 

Refining 

^ 

Marketing. 

13 

Total 

100 

100 

^ 

1  American  Petroleum  Institute,  Petroleum  Facts  and  Figures,  New  York,  1939,  p.  146. 
'  American  Petroleum  Industries  Committee  Taxation  Bulletin,  vol.  HI,  No.  8,  Nov.  28,  1938,  pp.  2706- 
2774. 


1  Moody's,  Manual  of  Industrial  Investments.  New  York,  1940. 

'  Standard  Statistics.  Inc.,  The  Petroleum  Industry,  New  York,  February  1940:  see  appendix,  tablo  2 
p.  57. 
•  American  Petroleum  Institute,  Petroleum  Facts  and  Figures,  New  York,  1939,  p.  146. 

1 


2  CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 

The  petroleum  industr}^  dates  from  1859  with  the  discovery  of  the 
Drake  well  in  Pennsylvania.  However,  the  intensive  growth  of  the 
petroleum  industry  has  taken  place  since  the  early  twenties,  being 
closely  coordinated  with  the  accompanying  growth  of  the  automobile 
industry.^  Gasoline  became  the  most  important  product  of  petro- 
leum, whereas  in  the  days  of  the  Standard  Oil  Trust  kerosene  was 
the  principal  product.  Improvements  in  refinery  processes  have  made 
it  possible  to  recover  approximately  twice  as  much  gasohne  from  crude 
oil  as  was  the  case  in  1920.  The  consumption  of  gasoline  has  more 
than.doiibled  since  1925.^  In  1911  crude  oil  production  was  220,000,- 
000  barrels  as  compared  with  1,214,000,000  barrels  in  1938,  which 
indicates  the  size  of  the  industry  at  the  time  of  the  dissolution  decree 
and  today.® 

The  so-called  Standard  Oil  trust  controlled  the  industry  through 
the  monopolization  of  the  refining  and  transportation  branches,  thus 
acquiring  its  independent  competitors.  The  Supreme  Court  of  the 
United  States  in  1911  disiiitegrated  the  trust  into  33  companies. 
From  these  and  other  large  financial  interests,  including  those  con- 
trolled by  the  Mellons  and  the  House  of  Morgan,  developed  20  major 
oil  companies  whose  large  aggregation  of  capital  and  identical  policies 
make  it  easier  for  them  to  control  the  industry  so  that  there  is  little 
opportunity  for  the  small  nonintegrated  company  to  survive. 


*  Appendix,  chart  I  and  table  1,  pp.  57-58. 
» Idem. 
« Idem. 


CHAPTER  II 
BASIC  FACTORS 

THE  EXTENT  OF  CORPORATE  CONTROL 

The  20  major  oil  companies  considered  in  this  analysis  had  at  the 
end  of  1939  combined  total  assets  of  about  9  billion  dollars,  ranging  in 
size  from  62  to  2,035  million  dollars,  which  is  by  far  the  largest  of 
any  group  of  corporations  classified  on  an  industry  basis.  Table  2, 
below,  gives  the  correct  corporate  name  of  the  20  major  oil  com- 
panies and  their  total  assets  at  the  end  of  1939.  This  group  repre- 
sents about  60  percent  of  the  investment  in  the  industry,  but  their 
degree  of  control  of  the  industry  is  very  much  higher  than  this  percent- 
age indicates.  Collectively,  these  corporations  own  or  control  through 
stock  ownership  405  subsidiary  companies  operating  in  the  United 
States;  by  far  the  greatest  number  belong  to  Standard  Oil  Co.  (New 
Jersey).  In  addition,  there  are  35  companies  which  are  jointly  owned 
by  the  majors.  In  fact,  all  majors  arejoint  owners  in  some  of  these 
companies,  and  as  many  as  12  of  the  majors  are  affiliated  with  a  single 
company.^  The  names  of  the  subsidiaries  do  not  usually  indicate  that 
they  are  owned  by  the  majors.  This  is  confusing  to  most  people,  and 
it  is  not  uncommon  for  authors  and  oil  men  to  refer,  for  example,  to 
Standard  Oil  Co.  (New  Jersey)  as  Standard  Oil  Co.  of  New  Jersey, 
when,  in  fact,  they  are  different  companies.  There  are  at  least  a  dozen 
companies  with  the  name  Standard  Oil  Co.  with  the  State  of  incorpo- 
ration used  to  differentiate  them  in  common  usage. 

Table  2. —  Total  assets,  date,  and  State  of  incorporation  of  the  major  oil  companies  ' 


Name  of  company  ' 

Total  assets, 
Dec.  31.  1939 
(thousands) 

State  of  incorporation 

Date  of  in- 
corporation 3 

Stanaar'i  Oil  Co.<            

$2, 034, 989 
1,068,578 
929, 066 
723, 079 
661,067 
628,  618 
523,  292 
401,  048 
357, 848 
223,  280 
204,  467 
203,  400 
187,066 
178,  .567 
146,  43i 
133,  748 
127,  661 
76. 072 
65, 103 
62,048 

New  Jersey 

Delaware 

New  Yr.rk 

Auff.     5,  1882 

Cities  Service  Co 

Sept.    2,  1910 

Socony-Vacuum  Oil  Co.,  Inc.* 

Aug.   10, 1882 

Stardard  Oil  Co.*                          

June  18, 1889 

The  Texas  Corporation 

Delaware 

.   .do 

Pennsylvania 

.\ug.  26. 1926 

Standard  Oil  Co.  of  California  * 1 

Jan.    27,  1926 

Oull  Oil  Corporation               

Auj.     P.  1922 

Shell  Union  Oil  Corporation 

Delaware        .        ... 

Feb.'    8. 1922 

Consolidated  Oil  Cfirporation.- .-- 

New  York... 

Delaware. 

.  ..do    

Pennsylvania 

California 

Sept.  23, 1919 

Phillips  Petroleum  Co 

June -13, 1917 

Tide  Water  A.ssociated  Oil  Co.*  ... 

Mar.    5.  1926 

The  Atlantic  Refining  Co.* 

-A.pr.   29, 1870 

Union  Oil  Co.  of  Calilcrnia 

Oct.    17, 1890 

The  Pure  Oil  Co 

Ohio... 

New  Jersey 

Apr.     9,  1914 

Sun  Oil  Co       

Afav    2, 1901 

The  Ohio  Oil  Co.* 

Continental  Oil  Co.* 

Ohio 

Delaware 

Ohio...; 

Delaware 

July   30,1887 
Oct.     8. 1920 

The  Standard  Oil  Co.*      

Jan.    10, 1870 

Mid-Continent  Petroleum  Corporation 

July     9, 1917 

Skelly  on  Co 

-_._.. do 

Aug. "20, 1919 

Total 

8,935,428 

'  Total  assets  are  taken  from  the  annual  reports  to  stockholders  for  the  year  ended  Dec.  31, 1939;  the  name 
of  the  company.  State,  and  date  of  incorporation  are  as  reported  to  the  Temporary  National  Economic 
Committee  in  response  to  question  1  of  the  questionnaire  for  oil  companies,  1939. 

'  Frequently  the  State  of  incorporation  is  added  to  the  name  of  some  companies  to  readily  differentiate 
them. 

'  The  date  of  incorporation  is  the  latest  one  and  does  not  necessarily  indicate  the  origin  of  the  company, 
since  some  companies  were  reoreanizcd  and  reincorporated. 

'  Companies  which  were  a  part  r.t  the  Standard  Oil  Trust.  Some  companies  were  reorganized  and  reincor- 
porated after  the  1911  dissolution. 


'  United  States  v.  American  Petroleum  /netittUe  et  nl.,  Complaint,  No.  8524,  filed  in  the  District  Court  for 
the  District  of  Columbia,  September  30,  1940,  p.  12. 

3 


4  CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 

Only  a  small  portion,  less  than  6  percent,  of  the  subsidiary  com- 
panies mentioned  above  are  fully  integrated.  For  the  most  part  they 
are  engaged  in  one  or  two  divisions  of  the  industry,  but  the  operations 
are  complementary  to  the  other  subsidiaries  and  the  results  are  the 
same  as  if  they  were  divisions  or  branches  of  large  companies. 

Four  of  the  largest  major  oil  companies  are  holding  companies;  the 
other  16  are  both  holding  and  operating.  Nine  of  the  20  majors  are 
incorporated  under  the  laws  of  Delaware.  As  is  the  case  of  most 
large  corporations,  the  officers  control  the  voting  stock  so  completely 
that  they  need  not  consider  stockholder  approval  of  their  decisions 
and  policies.  In  the  meetings  held  by  17  of  the  major  oil  companies 
in  1938,  the  officers  voted  an  average  of  99.3  percent  of  the  common 
stocks  voted.- 

The  stock  of  several  majors  is  closely  held.^  For  example,  the  100 
largest  stockholders  of  Shell  Union  Oil  Corporation  and  Sun  Oil  Co. 
held  88.9  and  84.9  percent,  respectively,  of  the  common  stock  at  the 
end  of  1938."*  Certain  influential  stockholders  have  interests  in  many 
companies.  The  Harkness  and  Flagler  group,  original  partners  of 
Kockefeller,  and  the  Rockefeller  group  have  substantial  interests  in 
the  6  majors  of  the  Standard  group.  This  interlockmg  of  dominant 
stockholders  makes  it  easier  to  pursue  concerted  action  against  inde- 
pendent competitors  ajqid  tends  to  establish  a  strong  possibility  of 
cooperation.  This  is  especially  true  of  the  majors  that  were  a  part  of 
the  Standard  Oil  Trust. 

OWNERSHIP  AND   CONTROL  BY  BRANCHES  OF  THE  INDUSTRY 

The  importance  of  the  20  major  companies  has  grown  appreciably 
in  the  past  15  or  20  years.  From  1926  to  1937  their  share  of  total 
crude  oil  production  rose  from  46.3  to  52.5  percent:  of  crude  oil  stocks, 
from  76.6  to  94.2  percent;  of  refining  capacity,  from  65.5  to  75.6 
percent;  and  of  gasoline  production,  from  71.3  to  83.8  percent.^ 
Table  3  shows  their  percentage  of  control  by  the  various  branches  or 
activities  of  the  industry  for  the  most  recent  year. 

In  1937  the  major  companies  owned  23.7  percent  of  the  producing 
oil  wells.  However,  their  share  of  the  flowing  wells  is  much  greater, 
as  indicated  by  the  fact  that  they  produced  52.5  percent  of  the  crude 
oil  of  the  United  States  from  these  wells. ^  This,  apparent  deficiency 
in  crude  oil  production  is  compensated  by  their  being  able  to  purchase 
crude  oil  in  a  market  controlled  by  them  through  pipe  lines.  This  will 
be  developed  under  the  subject  of  pipe  line  control.  In  1937  the  con- 
sumption of  crude  oil  or  runs  to  stills  by  the  20  majors  was  997,016,000 
barrels.  Their  production  of  crude  oil  was  671,992,000  barrels,  which 
means  that  the  deficiency  of  325,024,000  was  obtained  from  the  inde- 
pendents. Further  analysis  of  the  concentrated  control  and  ownership 
will  be  developed  in  treatment  of  the  different  divisions  of  the  industry. 

»  Hearings  before  the  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee,  76th  Cong.,  2d  sess..  Part  14,  Petroleum 
Industry,  p.  7105. 

3  Hearings  before  the  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee,  Part  14-A,  pp.  7776-7778;  see  also 
appendix,  table  5,  p.  62. 

<  Appendix,  chart  HI,  facing  p.  60,  and  table  5,  p.  62. 

»  Based  on  a  special  tabulation  by  U.  S.  Bureau  of  Mines  in  1938  for  the  Temporary  National  Economic 
Committee,  Hearings,  Part  14,  p.  7105. 

•  Appendix,  table  7  and  chart  V.  pp.  66-67. 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


Table  3. — Percentage  of  ownership  or  control  of  branches  of  the  American  petroleum 
industry  by  major  oil  companies  ' 


Branch 


Total  investment ' 

Producing  oil  well?  '    _ 

Crude  oil  produotion  ' 

Crude  oil  gathering  pipe  line  mileage  ' 

Crude  oil  trunk  piix-  Ime  mileage  * 

Investment  in  pipe  lines  '    

Pipe  line  opfratiug  income  * 

Deadweight  tonnage  of  tankers  ' 

Stocks  of  refinable  crude  oil ' 

Daily  crudo-oil  capacity  ' 

Daily  erarking  capacity  • 

Crude  oil  runs  to  stills  ' 

Production  of  gasoline  ' , ■. 

Storks  of  finished  gasoline  ' 

Gasoline  pipe  line  mileage 

Domestic  sales  of  gasoline 


Number  of 
companies 

Percentage 

20 

60.0 

20 

23.7 

20 

52.5 

20 

57.4 

14 

89.0 

15 

77.4 

15 

86.4 

15 

87.2 

20 

96.5 

20 

75.6 

20 

S.!  2 

20 

82.6 

20 

^83.8 

20 

90.0 

16 

96.1 

IS 

80.0 

.  Year 


1939 
1937 
1937 
1936 
1938 
1938 
1938 
1938 
1937 
1938 
1938 
1937 
1937 
1937 
1939 
1938 


'  See  Complaint  No.  S524,  United  States  v.  American  Petroleum  InHitute  el  aZ.,  filed  in  the  District  Court 
for  trie  District  of  Columbia,  Sept.  30,  1940,  p.  31;  aypendi.x,  chart  XIX,  facing  p.  95. 

•  Standard  Statisti&s,  Inc.,  the  Petroleum  Industry,  New  York,  February  1940  and  annual  reports  to 
stock  hoi  der."!  for  the  year  ended  Dec.  31,  1939. 

'  Special  tabulation  of  the  U.  S.  Bureau  of  Mines  in  1038  for  the  Temporary  National  Economic  Com- 
mittee, Hearings,  Part  14-A,  pp.  7714,  7716-7718,  7720,  and  7735. 

•  Interstate  Commerce  Commis.sion,  Statistics  of  Oil  Pipe  Line  Companies.  1938. 

»  XJ.  S.  Maritime  Commission,  Division  of  Research,  Special  Report  2838,  October  1938. 
«  U.  S.  Bureau  of  Mines,  Petroleum  Refineries,  Including  Cracking  Plants,  Jan.  1,  1938. 

THE  COMPETITIVE  ADVANTAGES  OF  INTEGRATION 

The  Standard  Oil  Trust  was  not  integrated  in  a  way  comparable 
with  the  majors  today.  Its  main  control  was  in  refining  and  trans- 
portation. Smce  that  time,  however,  the  tendency  has  been  for  all 
companies  to  become  fully  integrated  so  as  to  control  oil  from  the 
wells  to  the  consumer  and  to  protect  their  large  amount  of  capital. 
About  20  years  ago  the  production  end  of  the  oil  business,  was  much 
more  risky,  and  the  majors  preferred  to  buy  more  oil,  but  now  with 
the  accumulation  of  underground  reserves  it  is  quite  advantageous. 
Likewise,  with  the  growth  of  automotive  transportation  filling  sta- 
tions were  built,  and  to  insure  adequate  outlets  the  majors  built  their 
own  stations  which  they  continue  to  control.  This  makes  it  possible 
to.-  advertise  successfully  on  a  national  scale.  Independents  selling 
in  a  very  limited  area  cannot  achieve  these  results. 

When  the  Standard  Oil  Trust  was  dissolved  in  1911  there  were 
other  companies  which  were  fairly  well  integrated  as  a  partial  defense 
against  its  control.  These  companies  were  Texas,  Gulf,  Pure,  and 
Union, ^  which  are  prominent  majors  today.  Since  the  Standard  Oil 
units  were  engaged  for  the  most  part  in  only  one  division,  steps  were 
taken  to  acquire  or  merge  with  other  companies  so  as  to  obtain  the 
advantages  of  integration.  Thus.  Standard  Oil  Co.  of  New  York 
took  over  Magnolia  Petroleum  Co.  in  1918;  Standard  Oil  Co.  (Indiana) 
had  its  charter  amended  in  1917  to  permit  it  to  engage  in  producing 
and  transporting  crude  oil  and  soon  purchased  some  producing  and 
refining  companies,  including  the  Midwest  Refining  Co.  in  1921; 
Continental  Oil  Co.  merged  in  1924  with  Mutual  Oil  Co.,  an  integrated 
company;  Standard  Oil  Co.  of  California  merged  in  1926  with  Pacific 
Oil  Co.,  the  largest  crude  oil  producer  in  the  United  States  at  that 
time;  Standard  Oil  Co.  (New  Jersey)  got  control  of  Humble  Oil  &. 
Refining  Co.  in   19.17,  a  fully  integrated  company  and  a  valuable 

•  Poor's  Manual  of  Industrials,  1914.  Fifth  Annual  Number,  New  York,  pp.  1532, 1908, 1950,  2i88.  and  230S. 

278523— 41— No  39 2 


g  CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 

source  of  crude  oil  and  refined  petroleum  products  for  its  eastern 
territory.^ 

The  earnings  of  the  majors  for  the  years  1924  to  1938  averaged 
8.9  percent  on  the  par  or  stated  value  of  the  common  stock,  or  5.G 
percent  on  the  book  value  of  the  common  stock .^  This  alone  does 
not  suggest  strong  monopoly  control,  but  it  is  significant  that  these 
companies  earned  their  profits  largely  in  the  divisions  in  which  the 
monopoly  position  is  most  clearly  indicated.  As  a  result  of  integra- 
tion it  is  possible  to  lose  money  in  one  division  and  show  a  profit  at 
the  end  of  the  year  on  the  entire  activities.  Mr.  Dorsey  Hager  com- 
mented on  the  advantages  of  integration  as  follows:  '° 

Integration  is  of  great  advantage  to  a  concern  in  that  profits  from  one  branch 
may  be  used  to  offset  losses  in  another.  Oil  may  be  produced  at  a  loss,  but  the 
refinery  may  make  money;  or  the  marketing  branch  ma.y  suffer  losses  which  are 
offset  by  the  producing,  the  refining,  or  the  pipe-line  branches.  In  times  of 
severe  depression  a  large  oil  concern  may  earn  a  profit  due  to  its  integration. 

The  marketir.g  division  is  usually  operated  at  a  loss,  but  it  does  make 
a  dependable  outlet  and.  extension  of  other  'divisions  possible.  Like- 
wise, a  rigid  price  structure  can  be  maintained.  The  earnings  by 
divisions  of  the  industry  as  reported  by  the.  majors  to  the  Temporary 
National  Economic  Committee  certainly  support  this  view.  Out  of 
the  eight  companies  answering  this  inquiry  six  had  an  average  loss 
in  marketing  in  1938  of  6.7  percent  and  two  reported  profits  of  5 
and  4.5  percent  each.'^  During  the  same  year  the  average  rate  of 
return  for  pipe  lin.e  companies  of  the  majors  was  26.5  percent. ^^ 

THE    AMERICAN    PETROLEUM    INSTITUTE 

The  Institute  with  its  main  headquarters  irt  New  York  is  the 
primary  trade  association  and  is  essentially  engaged,  m  activities  to 
more  effectively  assist  the  major  oil  companies  in  controlling  the 
petroleum  industry.  Its  membership  is  open  to  any  individual  in 
the  oil  business,  but  for  all  practical  purposes  it  is  dominated  by  the 
majors.  The  work  of  the  Institute  is  largely  accomplished  through 
industry  committees  which  cover  every  branch  or  activity  of  the 
I  petroleum  in.dustry  and  the  membership  of  the  committees  indicates 
very  conclusively  that  the  majors  do  predominate.^^  The  Institute 
is  one  of  the  strongest  means  that  the  majors  have  in.  dominating  the 
in.dustry;  the  Darrow  Board  referred  to  it  as  operating  "the  switch- 
board for  the  controlling  companies."  '^  Voluntary  contributions  to 
the  Institute  in  1936  amounted  to  several  hundred  thousand  dollars. ^^ 
The  annual  dues  of  $10  are  relatively  small,  and  they  amount  to  only 
a  small  percentage  of  the  annual  expenditures.'^ 

'  Federal  Trade  Commission,  Petroleum  Industry,  Prices,  Profits  and  Competition,  Washington,  1928,- 
pp.  84-98,  for  an  analysis  of  acquisitions  and  mergers  of  oil  companies  since  1911.  The  report  states:  "Stand- 
ard units  have  made  acquisitions  for  the  purpose  of  greater  integration  of  the  particular  units  involved" 
(p.  98).  In  reference  to  acquisitions  of  Standard  Oil  Co.  of  New  York,  it  says:  "These  acquisitions  greatly 
strengthened  the  Standard  of  New  York  as  an  individual  unit  in  the  industry  and  changed  it  from  practically 
dbly  a  marketing  company  to  a  completely  integrated  organization"  (p.  93).  Seealso  testimony  of  J.  Howard 
Pew,  president  of  Sun  Oil  Co.,  hearings  before  the  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee,  Part  14, 
p.  7168. 
.  •  Appendix,  table  4,  p.  61. 

i"  Dorsey  Hager,  Fundamentals  of  the  Petroleum  Industry,  McGraw-Hill  Book  Co.,  New  York,  1939, 
p.  389. 

"  Ilearm^s  before  the  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee,  Part  17-A,  pp.  10040-10042. 

"  Interstate  Commerce  Commission,  Statistics  of  Oil  Pipe  Line  Companies,  Washington,  1938. 

>5  See  American  Petroleum  Institute,  Petroleum  Facts  and  Figures,  1939,  for  the  list  of  members  serving 
on  the  various  committees. 

1*  National  Recovery  Review  Board,  Second  Report  to  the  President,  Ward  &  Paul,  Washington,  1934, 
p.  51. 

"  State.of  New  York,  Legislative  Document  No.  93,  1939,  p.  70. 

i«  William  J.  Kemnitzer,  Rebirth  of  Monopoly,  Harper  &  Bro.,  New  York,  1938,  p.  28. 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER  7 

The  Institute  publishes  and  sends  to  its  members  a  weekly  statistical 
bulletin,  wliich  covers  crude  oil  production,  runs  to  stills,  stocks  of 
crude  oil,  an.d  refined  petroleum  products,  imports,  and  exports.  In 
addition  to  this  weekly  bullet  hi  an  ann.ual  digest  is  made.'^  Thes<i 
statistics  are  reported  voluntarily  to  the  In.stitute  each -week  by  the 
members  wliich  scarves  the  purpose  ol  lessening  competition  and 
making  integration  more  effective  and  profitable.  The  following  news 
stoiy  shows  how  the  In.stitute  operates  to  assist  the  majors  in  con- 
trolling stocks:  '* 

With  gasoline  storage  now  heading  for  the  86,000,000  level  by  March  31,  Mr. 
Van  Coven  suggested  that,  in  order  to  facilitate  a  reduction  in  gasoline  stocks  of 
25,000,000  during  the  summer  season,  runs  to  stills  should  be  restricted  to  a  daily 
average  of  3,252,000  barrels  during  the  second  quarter  and  to  3,232,000  barrels 
during  the  third  quarter. 

Mr.  Van  Coven,  is  director  of  tlie  department  of  statistics  of  the 
American.  Petroleum  Institute,  and  this  obviously  had  an  effect  on 
the  price  structure. 

In  December  1924  th.e  public,  relations  committee  was  organized 
and  it  was  claimed  by  spokesmen  for  the  independents'  that  its  main 
fun.ction  was  propagan.da.'^  It  cooperated  with  trade  journals,  pre- 
pared speeches,  and  gave  out  other  information  to  obtain  public  good- 
will. The  Institute  abolished  this  committee  on  May  31,  1940,  for 
fear  of  action  for  violation  of  the  antitrust  laws.^° 

With  this  analysis  of  the  basic  factors  in  the  majors'  control  and 
special  characteristics  of  the  industry,  more  detailed  treatment  will  be 
given  now  for  each  of  the  four  divisions,  beginnin.g  with  production. 

"  W.  R,  Boyd,  Jr.,  e.xecutive  vice  president. 'American  Petroleum  Institute,  Institute's  Various  Activities 
Render  Valuable  Service  to  Every  Branch  of  the  Petroleum  Industry,  Oil  and  Gas  Journal,  Tulsa,  May 
31.  1934. 

IS  New  York  Journal  of  Commerce,  February  17, 1939.    On  this  point  see  also  the  Institute's  "Quarterly." 

■»  William  J.  Kemnitzer,  op.  cit.,  p.  26. 

w  Journal  of  Commerce  and  Commercial,  May  31,  1940,  p.  3. 


CHAPTER  III 
PRODUCTION 

OIL   DISCOVERY   AND   PRODUCTION   METHODS 

The  function  of  the  producmg  division  of  the  petroleum  industry- 
includes  the  exploration  for  and  recovery  of  crude  oil.  As  previously 
pointed  out  tliis  division  has  by  far  the  greatest  amount  of  invested 
capital.  In  the  prospecting  and  exploration  activities  we  find  inde- 
pendents taking  a  rather  important  part  and  are  quite  willing  to  gamble 
on  their  skill.  Exploration  for  crude  oil  is  of  2  general  types — 
random  and  scientific — and  both  kinds  are  essential  despite  recent 
technologic  advances.  It  can  be  said  that  the  majors  use  more  scien- 
tific technique  and  equipment,  while  the  independent  continues  this 
work  with  the  minimum  of  equipment,  but  taken  as  a  whole  they  do 
rather  welk  This  does  not  imply,  however,  that  the}'-  hold  the  eco- 
nomic advantages  which  would  appear  to  be  the  result  of  their  successes. 
These  independent  prospectors,  known  as  "wildcatters,"  are  willing 
to  take  chances  on  a  venture  whose  odds  have  been  from  30  to  40 
against  striking  oil.*  On  the  other  hand,  under  the  best  modern 
methods  used  by  majors  in  special  areas,  the  odds  are  as  low  as  8  to  1.^ 
It  is  estimated  that  over  half  the  oil  has  been  discovered  through 
random  and  casual  drilling.'  Some  of  the  best  known  fields  have  been 
discovered  by  independents.  In  October  1930  Mr.  Dad  Joiner,  an 
independent  prospector,  discovered  the  East  Texas  field  after  the 
majors  had  passed  it  up.  This  fiBld  has  by  far  the  greatest  reserve 
ever  discovered  and  is  considered  as  having  an  ultimate  recovery  of 
over  4,000,000,000  barrels.  But,  as  will  be  developed  more  fully 
later,  the  advantages  of  ^he  large  discoveries  usually  go  to  the  majors. 
The  field  is  now  controlled  by  the  majors  through  leases  ancj/^pe  ]^nq 
ownership  and  shipping  restrictions.  •  ?     «:; 

Another  example  of  independent  discoveries  is  the  Kettleman  Hills 
field  in  California.  Milham  Oil  Co.  discovered  this  important  field 
in  1930  after  spending  $500,000.  But  Standard  Oil  Co.  of  California 
held  half  the  acreage  in  this  field  in  1939  with  a  reserve  of  over  a  half 
billion  barrels  on  its  own  properties.^ 

The  operations  of  the  individual  or  small  company  differ  from  the 
large  companies.  Prospecting  is  the  venturesome,  risky,  and  specula- 
tive branch  of  the  industry,  always  exciting  and  highly  profitable 
when  successful.  A  survey  of  the  discoveries  of  oil  as  reported  in  the 
oil  journals  indicates  that  in  units  of  pools  the  small  companies  and 
individuals  have  made  twice  as  many  discoveries  as  the  majors,  yet 

'  Roarings  before  the  Temporary  ■vational  Economic  Committee,  statement  of  E.  DeOolyer,  Part  14 
p.  7664. 

'  Idem. 

'  Idem. 

*  Dfirscy  nacer.  Fundamentals  of  the  Petroleum  Industry,  McO raw-Hill  Book  Co.,  New  York.  193S  p.v 
373.  He  also  refers  to  this  case  with  this  comment:  "Althouph  that  concern  did  not  discover  the  field,  it  has 
benefited  y  the  discovery,  which  will  probably  net  the  concern  as  much  as  the  whole  value  of  the  company 
before  the  Kettleman  field  was  opened." 

9 


10  CO^X'ENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 

these  same  majors  own  or  control  about  70  percent  of  the  proven  crude 
oil  reserves. 

TECHNICAL    CONSIDERATIONS    IN    DRILLING 

The  petroleum  industry  gets  its  finished  products  from  two  raw 
materials,  commonly  known  as  crude  oil  and  gas.  Essentially  an  oil 
pool  is  an  underground  reservoir  of  oil.  As  soon  as  a  hole  is  pierced  by 
drilling  a  well,  the  expansion  of  gas  in  solution,  called  gas  pressure, 
usually  forces  out  the  oil.^  As  more  and  more  crude  oil  and  gas  are 
obtained  from  the  well,  the  pressure  becomes  weaker  and  finally  the 
oil  can  be  recovered  only  by  artificial  means. 

When  oil  is  discovered  in  a  particular  area  by  drilling,  other  land- 
owners in  the  area  must  start  drilling  or  their  share  of  the  oil  will  be 
lost.  Under  the  "rule  of  capture"  the  courts  have  held  there  is  no 
remedy  for  proportionate  recovery  of  underground  oil  according  to 
land  area.  Since  this  is  true  and  because  oil  will  shift  over  a  consider- 
able area,  efforts  have  been  made  to  solve  unnecessary  competitive 
drilling  by  drilling  the  area  as  a  unit.  In  some  cases  this  has  caused 
hardships  when  minority  interests  have  not  been  able  to  recover  their 
share  of  oil  as  rapidly  as  their  needs  required.  This  is  better  under- 
stood when  one  considers  that  the  majors  have  control  over  the  acreage 
and  reserves. 

CONTROL  OF  CRUDE  OIL  RESERVES 

The  committee  on  petroleum  reserves  of  the  American  Petroleum 
Institute  estimated  the  proven  crude  oil  reserves  of  the  United  States 
to  be  17.3  billion  barrels  as  of  January  1,  1939.  Sixteen  major  oil 
companies  reported  8.9  billion  barrels  of  proven  crude  oil  reserves, 
or  51.4  percent  of  the  total  as  of  January  1,  1939.  The  other  6 
companies  have  20  percent  of  the  acreage  and  if  their  crude  oil  reserves 
were  estimated  by  using  the  same  ratio  of  acreage  and  reserves  for  the 
other  16,  majors,  the  total  reserves  of  the  major  group  would  be  at 
least  70  percent  of  the  total  reserves.  The  most  important  companies 
holding  crude  oil  reserves  are  Standard  Oil  Co.  (New  Jersey),  the 
Texas  Corporation,  Gulf  OiJ  Corporation,  and  Socony-Vacuum  Oil 
Co.,  Inc  ,  which  together  have  about  32  percent  of  the  total  reserves. 

Mr.  E.  DeGolyer  in  his  testimony  before  the  Temporary  National 
Economic  Committee  in  the  fall  of  1939  stated: 

Whether  by  force  of  circumstance  or  design,  the  big  companies  are  able  to 
market  their  reserves  less  rapidly  than  are  the  small  companies  and  individuals.^ 

He  also  shows  that  the  10  largest  companies  have  approximately  50 
percent  of  the  crude  oil  reserves  and  gross  production  of  only  36.8 
percent,  or  a  net  of  31.5  percent  of  the  total  production.^  This  is 
made  possible  through  their  control  of  the  crude  oil  market  through 
pipe  lines. 

The  statistics  on  crude  oil  reserves  by  fields  show  that  the  percentage 
of  reserves  held  by  individual  majors  is  very  high.     In  many  cases  it 

» J.  B.  Umpleby,  "Reservoir  Energy,"  Transactions  of  A.  I.  M.  M.  E.,  Petroleum  Development  and 
Technology,  1933,  pp.  22-32. 

« Hearing.s  before  the  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee,  Part  14,  p.  7393.  The  following 
colIo<)uy  is  recorded  at  pag&7394: 

"The  Chairman.  Well,  do  you  mean  that  the  big  company,  the  major  company,  tends  to  develop  and 
transport  and  -^istribute  the  refined  products  more  slowly  than  the  independent? 

"Mr.  DE'JaL  fjER.  i  don't  know  the  extent  to  which  that  tendency  may  run  through  the  other  branches 
of  the  industrV;..  out  it  is  actually  a  fact  that  he  gets  to  market  with  his  reserves  much  more  slowly  than  the 
independent  docs.    When  I  say  he  gets  to  market,  I  am  referring  to  the  crude  market  now," 

'  Tbid,  p.  7393. 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER  H 

is  100  percent.  A  large  number  of  the  oil  fields  are  developed  and 
owned  jointly  by  major  oil  companies.  A  very  good  example  of  this 
is  the  Kettleman  North  Dome  Association  in  which  eight  majors  have 
a  joint  interest. 

Practically  all  the  acreage  in  proven  areas  has  been  leased,  and  most 
of  it  is  controlled  by  major  oil  companies.  At  the  end  of  1925  the 
successor  companies  of  the  old  Standard  Oil  Co.  of  New  Jersey 
controlled  47.4  percent  of  the  proven  acreage.  Although  all  these 
holdings  were  not  in  rich  producing  areas,  consolidations  since  1925 
and  the  acquisition  of  further  reserves  by  the  jtnndard  Oil  groups 
have  substantially  raised  this  percentage.*' 

LEASING    ACTIVITIES    OF    MAJOR    OIL    COMPANIES 

It  has  already  been  established  that  the  independent  oil  prospector 
discovers  about  twice  as  much  oil  as  the  majors,  but  the  majors  have 
approximately  70  percent  of  the  proven  crude  oil  reserves.  This 
favorable  position  of  the  majors  in  reference  to  reserves  is  largely 
due  to  their  leasing  activities  which  tends  to  establish  an  important 
control.  The  majors  have  been  active  in  leasing  prospective  oil  lands 
after  oil  possibilities  developed.  Their  policy  is  to  lease  this  land  and 
then  decline  to  drill  until  oil  is  discovered  elsewhere.  One  object  of 
this  is  to  limit  production  of  independents. 

^Ir.  John  E.  Shatford,  an  independent  oil  man  of  El  Dorado,  Ark., 
advised  the  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee  on  this 
activity  as  follows:  ® 

At  the  present  time  the  policy  which  is  being  followed  by  major  companies 
wherever  circumstances  permit  is  one  which  seeks  to  effect  exclusive  ownership 
of  newly  discovered  producing  horizons.  In  the  current  search  for  new  deposits, 
particularly  where  deep  horizons  are  being  explored,  such  secrecy  as  may  be 
thrown  about  their  operations  is  used  to  avoid  outside  participation  in  the  leasing 
of  mineral  rights  in  an  area  which  any  company  or  group  of  companies  may  have 
found.  It  is  not  at  all  uncommon  for  leasing  crews  to  be  dispatched  at  daybreak 
to  cover  an  area  within  which  the  suspected  structures  may  lie  for  the  purpose  of 
procuring  oil  and  gas  leases.  Contrary  to  former  practice  these  companies  do 
not  confine  themselves  to  the  purchase  of  leaseholds.  They  now  purchase  roj'alty 
interests  which  give  them  a  share  of  one-eighth  of  the  oil^which  customarily  goes 
to  the  owner  of  the  land.  Customarily  they  buy  these  royalty  interests  at  or 
near  the  nominal  price  which  they  pay  for  leases.  When  their  leasing  is  complete 
they  review  the  situation  and  make  an  in>mediate  effort  to  eliminate  from  the 
so-called  block  any  ownerships  of  oil  and  gas  leases  which  may  be  held  by  others 
than  their  own  type  of  operator. 

It  usually  works  out  this  way:  An  individual  owns  a  small  lease  which 
shows  on  the  major  company's  map  as  being  in  a  probable  productive 
area.  He  will  then  be  approached  by  a  representative  of  the  major 
company  who  will  probably  offer  a  higher  price  than  they  have  been 
paying  for  leases  before  that  time.  If  the  independent  owner  will  not 
sell  at  these  terms,  an  effort  is  made  to  trade  him  a  certain  number  of 
acres  of  royalty  interest  for  his  lease.  If  necessary,  he  will  be  offered 
a  royalty  interest  in  a  better  position  on  the  structure  than  his  lease. 
Until  a  few  years  ago  when  enforced  unitization  '°  began  to  be  used  it 
was  customary  for  the  majors   to  pay  finallv  whatever  price   the 

!  Federal  Trade  Comniission,  Petroleum  Industry:  Prices,  Profit  ,  ind  Competition,  Washington, 
Government  Printing  Office,  1928,  p.  78. 

«  Hearinps  before  the  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee,  F  r   15,  pp.  8532  and  8533. 

"  Stall'  ropulfitions  requiring  different  holdings  in  a  field  to  be  drill  i  iS  a  unit  in  order  to  prevent  com- 
prtitivc  ''.rilling. 


12  CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 

relatively  small  lease  appeared  to  be  worth,  based  upon  the  value  of 
acreage  which  by  that  time  might  have  been  developed. 

Their  primary  aim  is  to  lease  land  as  rapidly  as  possible  after  it  is 
discovered  and  to  make  every  effort  to  control  its  production  so  that 
the  best  possible  price  can  be  obtained.  As  long  as  a  small  company 
has  a  lease  on  the  structure  it  is  difficult  to  hold  these  reserves. 

Mr.  E.  De  Golyer  in  his  testimony  before  the  Temporary  National 
Economic  Committee  supports  this  conclusion.  As  an  authority  on 
production  and  sth'«  ed  by  the  -Vmerican  Petroleum  Institute  to 
testify  as  their  witness,  he  pointed  out  that  Standard  Oil  Co.  (New 
Jersey)  had  about  2)2  billion  barrels  of  reserves  and  "are  being  pro- 
duced at  approximately  40  percent  of  the  rate  averaged  for  the  rest 
of  the  Nation's  production."  ^^  He  claims  that  this  is  typical  of  the 
other  majors  and  they  maintain  these  reserves  to  protect  their  other 
investments  in  the  integrated  form.  Very  few  independent  producers 
are  engaged  in  other  divisions  of  the  industry. 

•FORM    88    LEASE    AND    ITS   ABUSE 

The  "88  Form  lease"  is  a  standard  leas  >  that  came  into  existence 
about  1916,  is  well  known  to  landowners,  and  carries  with  it  implied 
covenants  which  have  been  written  into  it  by  the  courts. ^^  This  lease 
protects  the  landowner  and  givps  him  assurance  that  his  land  will  be 
developed  in -a  reasonable  time  and  not  just  tied  up  to  the  advantage 
of  his  competitor.  There  have  come  into  existence  in  the  last  4  or  5 
years  leases  which  purport  to  be  Form  88  leases.  Theiy  use  the  word 
"revised"  or  "special"  which  materially  placed  greater  burdens  upon 
the  landowner  with  respect  to  his  remedy  for  failing  to  develop  the 
property. 

The  reason  for  maintainir).g  the  style  88  Form  lease  is  that  a 
feeling  has  grown  up  among  landowners  that  an  88  Form  lease  is  best 
and  will  protect  their  interests.  It  is  doubtful  if  the  average  land- 
owner would  sign,  a  lease  that  did  not  appear  to  be  an  88  Form.  How- 
ever, these  new  leases  in  fact  not  only  revise  but  also,  as  far  as  the 
landowner  is  concerned,  change  the  so-called  standard  88  Form  lease. 
The  main  changes  in  all  of  them  are  (1)  the  change  of  the  term  from  5 
to  10  years  and  (2)  the  change  for  the  breach  of  the  implied  covenant. 
It  is  significant  that  the  "OR"  lease  used  from  1901  to  1916  provided 
that  unless  the  lessee  drills  he  must  pay  rental. 

The  major  oil  companies  have  been  instrumental  in  changing  this 
lease,  so  that  they  could  lease  acreage  and  wait  man.y  years  before 
developing  it.  It  is  obvious  that  this  worked  to  the  disadvantage  of 
the  landowner,  who  was  imable  to  hire  sufficient  counsel  and  had 
established  faith  that  his  interets  would  be  protected.  It  appears 
that  the  lessor  is  induced  by  agents  of  the  majors  to  execute  a  lease 
upon  a  form  which  by  its  identification  he  is  deceived  into  believing 
is  the  standard  form. 

independent's  problem  of  getting  drilling  permits 

Most  of  the  important  oil  fields  are  controlled  by  the  majors — that 
IS,   they  have   a  majority  mterest.     When  an  independent  has   a 

"  Hearings  before  the  Temporary  National  Econnmie  Committee,  Part  14,  p.  7393. 
"  Testimony  of  Robert  C.  Knox,  Hearings  before  the  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee,  Part  15, 
pp.  8251-8261. 


COMCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER  13 

minority  interest  in  a  field  and  wants  to  drill  his  own  well  rather  than 
pool  liis  interests,  or  sell  them,  he  usually  has  trouble  in  getting  a 
permit  to  drill.  An  excellent  example  of  this  was  the  Old  Ocean 
field  in  Texas  which  is  controlled  by  major  interests^  except  a  20-acre 
tract  held  by  John  W.  Dailey.  He  has  been  trying  to  get  a  permit 
to  drill,  but  has  been  refused  several  times  through  the  influence  of 
majors.  It  was  only  in  October  1939  that  the  Supreme  Court  of 
Texas  overruled  the  Texas  Railroad  Commission  and  granted  him  a 
permit  to  drill  his  owii  well.  In  spite  of  this  he  still  laces  the  problem 
of  getting  a  drilling  contractor  for  fear  of  their  sufferiI^g  from  the  ill- 
will  of  the  m.ajors.  The  details  of  this  typical  case  were  brought  out 
before  the  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee  by  Mr.  Dailey.'^ 
It  con.clusively  shows  how  a  landowner  in  Texas  was  unable  to  drill  a 
well  on  his  own  land  rather  than  delay  drilling  or  drill  jointly  with 
major  owniers  who  had  sufficient  wells  elsewhere.  This  makes  a  big 
difference  to  anyone  who  has  oil  in  only  one  possible  place  and  cannot 
depend  on  sources  elsewhere.  In  addition  to  obtaining  control  of 
crude  oil  reserves,  State  and  Federal  programs  in  the  name  of  conser- 
vation  have  been  sponsored  by  the  majors  to  restrict  production. 

CONSERVATION  AND  STABILIZATION 

Conservation  usually  means  that  limited  resources  are  saved  so  that 
they  may  be  used  by  the  present  and  future  generations.  True  con- 
servation of  oil  may  be  defined  as  the  avoidance  of  waste  in  its  recovery 
or  use.'*  This  means  that  we  should  eliminate  losses  in  recovery  or 
use  if  they  may  be  avoided  without  undergoing  costs  in  excess  of  the 
costs  involved  in  suffering  the  losses.  Suppose  a  new  pool  has  a 
deposit  of  100,000,000  barrels  of  petroleum  of  which  20,000,000 
barrels  may  be  recovered  by  a  particular  method  whereas  40,000,000 
barrels  maj^  be  recovered  b}^  a  different  method  at  the  same,  or  a  lower 
average  cost  per  barrel,  then  it  is  evident  that  the  first  m^ethod  repre- 
sents waste,  which  shoidd  be  avoided.  True  conservation  should  not 
go  bej'ond  this  type  of  waste  and  should  not  be  concerned  with  produc- 
tion control  based  on  estimates  of  market  demand.  It  should  be 
directed  toward  better  economy  through  greater  (efficiency. 

Stabilization,  on  the  other  hand,  is  applicable  to  regulative  efforts 
to  obtain  improvement  in  economy,  regardless  of  the  effects  upon 
efficiency.  If  market  demand  for  oil  is  so  small  that  effective  prora- 
tion causes  wells  to  be  operated  at  less  than  their  most  efficient  rate 
proration  may  damage  the  reserves  by  water  flooding  and  trapping 
of  the  oil.  Production  control  or  stabilization  based  on  market 
demand  is  essentially  a  form  of  monopolistic  control  supported  by  the 
States.'^  The  effect  of  stabilization  may  reach  back  to  the  oil  explora- 
tion and  conceivably  limit  that  important  function.  The  restriction 
of  production  usually  assures  the  maintenance  of  desirable  prices  and 
will  tend  to  raise  prices.  Although  the  demand  for  gasoline  is  con- 
sidered fairly  inelastic,  other  petroleum  products,  such  as  fuel  oil,  may 
be  considered  elastic. 


"  Hcarines  before  the  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee,  Part  14,  pp.  7291  and  7520. 

'*  For  a  thoroueh  <li.-.(ii>si.in  A  the  ecoaomies  ol  conservation  and  stabilization  see  Myron  VVatkins,  Oil: 
Stabilization  or  C'n-or'.at;  in.  Harper  A  Bros.,  New  York,  lii37:  also  National  Kesources  Committee, 
Enerey  Resources  iin<l  National  Policy,  Government  Printing  Olfiee,  Washington,  January  190'J. 

'»  See  George  VV.  .>!  »  icirii;.  'stabilization  of  the  Oil  Industry;  its  Economic  and  Legal  Aspects,"  Ameri- 

n  Eefinr)raic  Review,  :^l:;^iplenlent,  Marclf  1933. 


24  CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 

ECONOMIC  CONSEQUENCES  OF  PRORATION 

The  term  "proration"  is  generally  used  and  applied  as  the  equiva- 
lent of  curtailment  or  conservation.  This  is  a  misleading  usage.  In 
the  strict  sense  of  the  word  proration  means  the  distribution  between 
the  units  of  a  lease,  field,  or  State  of  a  total  permitted  production. 
That  is,  proration  is  concerned  solely  with  allocation  of  a  total  amount 
of  allowable  production.  The  determination  of  how  large  this  total 
allowable  production  shall  be  is  not  proration.  It  must  be  recognized 
that  many  measures  urged  under  the  guise  of  conservation  are  not 
motivated  by  considerations  of  conservation  at  all  but  are  rather 
means  for  bringing  about  slow  development  of  a  field  and  consequently 
price  stabilization. 

Proration  works  a  hardship  on  the  nonintegrated  operator  and  works 
to  the  advantage  of  the  majors  who  have  many  sources  of  crude  oil. 
Wlien  the  output  of  wells  is  restricted,  the  cost  per  barrel  is  increased 
and  a  longer  time  is  required  for  the  nonintegrated  operator  to  amor- 
tize his  investment.  Usually  the  small  operator  has  a  very  liinited 
amount  of  capital  and  is  often  forced  into  bankruptcy,  since  he  can 
operate  his  wells  only  in  a  limited  way.  The  major  interests  then  have 
an  opportunity  to  buy  these  properties  at  special  prices.  As  these 
independent  producers  are  unable  to  supply  their  own  refineries  or 
independent  refiners  this  activity  is  put  at  a  distinct  disadvantage. 
Under  this  system  the  operator  having  a  limited  number  of  wells  is 
progressively  subjected  to  lower  "allowables."  Since  the  major  oil 
companies  have  vast  oil  lands  in  States  which  do  not  have  proration 
laws,  that  is,  California  and  Illinois,  together  with  imports  and  stor- 
age facilities,  they  can  be  assured  of  an  adequate  supply  of  crude  oil. 
Furthermore,  the  majors  who  sponsor  proration  use  cracking  facilities 
and  get  about  twice  as  much  recovery  of  gasoline,  while  the  independ- 
ents use  for  the  most  part  the  straight-run  process.  The  "allowable" 
based  on  the  market  demand  does  not  take  this  into  consideration. 
As  a  result  of  proration  the  price  of  crude  oil  is  rigid  for  long  periods  '^ 
and  when  it  does  change  it  is  rather  abrupt  as  was  the  case  in  the  fall  of 
1939  just  prior  to  the  forced  shut-down  in  Texas. 

APPARENT  MOTIVES  UNDERLYING  PRORATION 

It  is  important  to  point  out  again  that  conservation  is  directed 
toward  better  economy  through  the  introduction  of  superior  efficiency, 
wdiereas  stabilization  is  an  attempt  to  increase  the  profits  of  the  in- 
dustry, regardless  of  any  changes  in  efficiency.' "  Most  that  has  been 
done  in  the  oil  industry  in  the  name  of  conservation  is  really  stabiliza- 
tion. In  times  of  a  shortage  of  crude  oil  the  rise  of  a  conservation 
movement  is  probably  intended  to  increase  the  relative  recovery  and 
the  more  efficient  uses  of  our  oil  resources.  On  the  other  hand, 
pressures  for  conservation  which  are  made  by  the  major  interests 
during  a  period  of  excess  production  and  low  prices,  are  intended 
mainly  for  the  purpose  of  getting  a  system  of  production  restriction. 
Thus,  the  interest  in  conservation  in  1931  and  1932  after  the  discovery 
of  the  East  Texas  field  was  really  a  part  of  the  campaign  for  stabiliza- 
tion measures.  The  majors  were  threatened  by  the  influence  of  the 
independents,  since  they  did  not  have  adequate  storage  facilities  to 

i»  Appindix,  chart  VI.  facini?  p.  71. 

'•  ^fvron  W.  Watkin.<i  Oil:  Stahiliza'!.  n  or  Conservation,  Harper  >t  Hro,    New  York,  1937.  p.  35. 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER  15 

buy  this  oil  and  keep  it  off  the  market.  There  was  some  physical 
waste  and  many  public  officials  supported  the  measure  so  as  to  reduce 
these  wastes,  but  for  the  most  part  the  proposals  for  proration  were 
made  primarily  to  solve  the  problem  of  instability  in  the  industry.^* 
Mr.  Amos  L.  Beaty,  former  president  of  the  American  Petroleum 
Institute,  testified  before  the  Federal  Oil  Investigating  Committee 
in  1934  that  stabilization  was  the  primary  aim  of  the  oil  companies  in 
proposing  Federal  quota  restrictions  on  the  production  of  oil. 

Watkins  and  Kemnitzer  emphasize  in  their  oil  studies  that  proration 
is  not  primarily  a  system  of  conservation  of  resources  and  may  lead 
to  waste. ^^  Proration  will  bring  about  poor  methods  of  production 
if  it  results  in  a  uniform  allowable  per  well,  regardless  of  the  nature  of 
the  underground  reservoir.  Under  such  circumstances  the  rate  of 
production  for  some  wells  is  too  low  and  for  others  too  high.  Monthly 
proration  schedules  indicate  that  present  State  proration  schemes  are 
still  based  primarily  upon  a  more  or  less  constant  allowable  per  well. 
In  East  Texas,  for  example,  where  the  independents  have  very  pro- 
ductive wells,  it  is  easy  to  see  how  this  restriction  will  be  to  the 
advantage  of  the  majors,  since  it  would  tend  to  keep  oil  off  the  market. 

EARLY  EFFORTS  AT  CONTROLLED  PRODUCTION 

Due  to  the  rapid  rise  in  stocks  of  oil  in  storage  and  the  weakening 
of  the  price  structure,  the  Federal  Oil  Conservation  Board  was 
established  December  19,  1924,  by  President  Coolidge.  Petroleum 
prices  rose  sharply  in  1925  and  1926.  In  1926  most  of  the  industry 
did  not  believe  a  shortage  of  oil  existed.  However,  Mr.  Henry  L. 
Doherty,  head  of  Cities  Service  Co.,  led  a  fight  for  production  control, 
claiming  a  shortage  of  oil  was  threatened  and  methods  of  production 
were  inefficient.  Mr.  Charles  Evans  Hughes,  representing  tht 
American  Petroleum  Institute,  stated  that  the  Federal  GiOvernment 
had  no  power  to  control  production  and  that  the  industry  could  be 
best  assisted  by  Government  permission  for  intercompany  coopera- 
tion.^o 

By  the  end  of  1926  discoveries  had  become  so  numerous  and  pro- 
duction of  crude  oil  so  great  that  stocks  of  oil  in  storage  were  rising 
and  prices  were  falling.  In  that  year  the  Federal  Oil  Conservation 
Board  proposed  that  some. kind  of  interstate  agreement  or  compact  be 
made  for  the  purpos3  of  restricting  crude  oil  production.  Overpro- 
duction of  oil  occurred  during  the  next  few  years,  and  the  wholesale 
price  index  fell  from  100  in  1926  to  71.3  in "^1929.  In  that  year  the 
Board  again  proposed  an  interstate  compact  to  aid  in  restricting 
production.  The  Board  also  considered  in  1929  a  plan  of  the  American 
Petroleum  Institute  for  world-wide  limitation  of  production  to  de- 
mand. The  Attorney  General  held  that  the  Federal  Oil  Conservation 
Board  had  no  right  to  approve  any  such  production-restriction 
program.-' 

At  this  time  the  Federal  Government  decided  it  was  powerless  to 
restrict  production  except  by  obtainiTig  agreements  among  the  pro- 
ducing States.  A  meeting  of  the  (Jovernors  of  these  States  was  held 
in  Colorado  Springs,  Colo.,  in  1929  for  the  purpose  of  seeing  how  pro- 

'*  National  Resources  Committee,  Energy  Resources  and  National  Policy,  Washington:  Government 
Print intr  Odice,  January  1939.  p.  200.  <• 

"  Myron  W.  Watkins.  op.  cit.,  p.  34:  William  J.  Kemnitzer,  op.  cit..  p.  US. 
"  FefUral  Oil  Conservation  Board,  Public  Hearings,  May  27.  1926,  pp.  13-23. 
21  Norihcutt  Ely,  Oil  Conservation  Through  Interstate  Apreement,  1933,  p.  17. 


15  CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 

duction  control  could  be  accomplished  through  joint  action.     This 
particular  conference  failed  and  the  Board  discontinued  its  efforts. 

Production  continued  to  exceed  demand  and  stocks  were  rising. 
In  1931  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  declared  there  was  no  remedy 
except  the  adoption  of  an  interstate  oil  compact  approved  by  Con- 
gress.-^ The  Governors  set  up  an  Oil  States  Advisory  Committee 
which  entered  into  an  informal  production  accord  in  September  1931 
which  lasted  until  the  end  of  1932. 

CONTROLS   DURING   THE    NATIONAL    RECOVERY    ADMINISTRATION 

The  administration  of  the  Oil  Code  was  under  the  Secretary  of  the 
Interior.  Section  9c  of  the  act  provided  for  the  prohibition  of  the 
transportation  in  interstate  and  foreign  commerce  of  oil  produced  in 
excess  of  the  amount  permitted  by  the  proration  laws.  The  code 
provided  for  limitation  of  imports  of  crude  oil,  for  restrictions  on  the 
withdrawal  of  crude  oil  from  storage,  for  periodic  estimates  of  the 
consumer  demand,  the  allocation  of  production  among  pools  in  the 
State.  Furthermore,  it  contained  provisions  whereby  the  price  of 
crude  oil  was  based  on  the  wholesale  refinery  price  of  gasoline. ^'^ 

THE    CONNALLY    ACT 

Before  the  invalidation  of  the  N.  R.  A.,  Congress  passed  on  Febru- 
ary 22,  1935  the  Connally  Act  as  a  substitute  for  section  9c.  It 
specifically  prohibited  the  movement  in  interstate  commerce  of  "hot 
oil";  that  is,  oil  produced  in  excess  of  quotas.  The  main  aim  was  to 
apply  the  act  to  the  East  Texas  field:  The  law  has  been  renewed 
from  time  to  time  and  is  in  effect  now.  Generally  speaking  the  majors 
have  favored  this  law,  but  many  of  the  independents  have  been 
critical  as  was  voiced  by  some  witnesses  at  the  hearing  of  the  Tem- 
porary National  Economic  Committee  in  the  fall  of  1939, 

MARKET    CONTROL   THROUGH    FORECASTS   AND    STOCK    REPORTG 

The  United  States  Bureau  of  Mines  makes  monthly  forecasts  of 
motor-fuel  demand  and  stocks  of  gasoline.  The  estimating  of  market 
demand  was  taken  over  by  the  Bureau  of  Mines  in  1933  and  became 
the  basis  of  national  planning  in  the  petroleum  industry.  These 
statistics  are  used  by  the  proration  autiiorities  to  limit  production  to 
market  demand  and  therefore  assure  price  stabilization.  It  is  doubt- 
ful if  a  private  agency  could  furnish  similar  statistics  for  the  oil  com- 
panies for  the  purpose  of  price  control  and  be  within  the  law.  The 
American  Petroleum  Institute  also  publishes  w^eekly  stock  reports  and 
"Quarterly"'  suggestions  on  supply  and  demand,  although  they  are 
not  used  officially  as  are  the  statistics  of  the  United  States  Bureau  of 
Mines,     However,  they  serve  their  purpose  in  lessening  competition. 


"  Naticnal  Industrial  Conference  Board,  Oil  Conservation  and  Fuel  Oil  Supply,  New  York,  1930. 
"  National  Lecovery  Administration,  Code  of  Fair  Co:npctitian  for  the  Petroleum  Industry,  Wasliington, 
1933. 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


17 


PROGRESSIVE  INCREASES  IN  PROVEN  CRUDE  OIL  RESERVES 

It  has  already  been  shown  that  the  major  oil  companies  in  sponsoring 
production  control  measures,  such  as  proration,  have  used  the  argu- 
ment that  it  is  a  conservation  measure.  Table  4  indicates  very  clearly 
tiiat  the  proven  reserves  of  crude  oil  have  continued  to  increase, 
which  certainly  does  not  lend  any  weight  to  the  argument  that  our 
oil  supply  will  soon  be  gone  and  we  should  therefore  have  production 
control.  Mr.  Gill  in  his  very  thorough  study  "  of  this  subject  in  1934 
shows  that  there  is  (1)  no  imminent  danger  of  exhaustion  of  the 
petroleum  reserves  of  the  United  States;  (2)  that  when  or  if  the  reserves 
should  ultimately  become  exhausted,  there  exist  practically  inex- 
haustible supplies  of  other  materials  from  which  gasoline  could  be 
produced  at  prices  only  slightly  higher  than  the  prices  now  prevailing 
for  petroleum  products.  Mr.  W.  S.  Farish,  president,  Standard  Oil 
Co.  (New  Jersey),  also  supports  this  latter  conclusion. ^^  Since  crude 
oil  reserves  have  been  increasing  progressively  and  arc  higher  than 
ever  before,  and  other  sources  of  gasoline,  such  as  shale  and  coal,  are 
almost  unlimited  in  quantity,  there  is  "no  real  basis  for  the  major  oil 
companies  to  press  for  proration  under  the  name  of  conservation  to 
obtaui  economic  advantages  of  a  stabilized  price  structure  to  the 
disadvantage  of  independents. 

Table  4. — Comparison  of  crude  oil  production  since  1859  with  cumulated  discover- 
ies of  crude  oil,  indicating  proven  crude  oil  reserves,   United  States,  1900-38 


[Millions  of  barrels] 

Year 

Cumu- 
lated dis- 
coveries 

Produc- 

:ion  since 

1859 

Indicated 
reserves 

Year 

Cumu- 
lated dis- 
coveries 

Produc- 
tion since 
1859 

Indicated 
reserves 

1938 

■     (1) 
38,188 
34,  199 
31,  755 
30,030 
25, 910 
15.960 

(2)  ' 
21. 118 
19,970 
18,  692 
17,  593 
13, 149 

8,670 

(I) -(2) 
17, 070 
14,229 
13, 063 
12. 437 
12,  761 
7,290 

1920-.. 

1915 

1910. 

1905.... 

1900.... _ 

(1) 

11, 860 
8,935 
6,435 
5,060 
3,360 

(2) 

5.  430 

3,617 

2,378 

1,514 

1,004 

(l)-(2) 
6,430 
5,318 
4,057 
3,546 

1937           ..:.. 

1936        

1935 

1930  . 

2,356 

1925         - 

Source:  Standard  Statistics,  Inc.,  the  Petroleum  Industry,  New  York,  February  1940.    Basic  data  on 
production  and  discoveries  of  crude  oil  compiled  by  the  United  States  Bureau  of  Mines. 


SUMM.\RY    AND    CONCLUSIONS 

The  majors  are  establishing  an  increasingly  dominant  control  over 
crude  oil  reserves  through  leasing  activities  and  pipe  line  ownership. 
At  the  end  of  1939  they  had  control  of  70  percent  of  the  proven  re- 
serves. S'nce  proration  programs  are  not  usually  in  effect  in  all  States 
where  a  particular  major  operates,  and  his, holdings  of  oil  lands  are 
usually  quite  widespread,  he  has  a  distinct  competitive  advantage  over 
an  ndependent  who  is  permitted  to  produce  oi>ly  a  small  portion  of  his 
requirements  in  his  limited  area.     This  means  that  the  independent 

»  Stanlfv  Gill.  .\  Report  on  the  Petroleum  Industry,  Oulf  Publishing  Co.,  Houston,  1934,  p.  18. 
"  U.  S.  Cong.,  Petroleum  Investigation,  Hearings  on  H.  R.  441,  1934,  p.  752. 


Jg  CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 

refiner  who  owns  oil  lands  is  forced  to  operate  his  small  plant  only 
about  half  time.  Obviously,  the  fixed  charges  must  be  met  and  this 
increases  his  unit  costs;  on  tho  other  hand  the  majors  operate  at  a  high 
percentage  of  capacity.  The  majors  through  their  leasing  activities 
of  oil  land,  and  by  following  a  policy  of  restricted  development,  have 
obtained  a  very  substantial  control  over  these  oil  lands — only  10  per- 
cent of  which  are  owned  in  fee  by  them.  Since  the  majors  have  a 
virtual  monopoly  of  crude  oil  pipe  lines,  the  only  practical  overland 
means  of  transporting  oil,  they  are  able  to  post  uniform,  noncompeti- 
tive prices  for  crude  oil  purchased  in  a  particular  field,  and  the  crude 
oil  is  definitely  sold  on  a  buyer's  market. 

Since  there  is  no  apparent  danger  of  exhausting  our  crude  oil  re- 
serves, the  real  purpose  the  majors  have  in  securing  proration  laws  is  to 
obtain  a  stabilized  price  structure  to  the  disadvantage  of  independents. 


CHAPTER  IV 
CRUDE  OIL  TRANSPORTATION 

THE    COMPETITIVE    ADVANTAGES    OF    PIPE    LINES 

Tlie  liquid  form  of  crude  oil- makes  it  adaptable  to  special  trans- 
portation through  pipe  lines  and  by  tankers.  Only  3  percent  ^  of 
crude  oil  moves  to  refineries  by  railroads,  owing  to  the  greater  efficiency 
and  lower  costs  offered  by  pipe  lines  and  tankers.  The  crude  oil  pipe 
line  system  consists  of  trunk  lines  and  gathering  lines  which  connect 
with  the  lease  tanks  located  near  the  oil  wells  and  transport  the 
oil  to  the  trunk  line.  Thus,  the  crude  oil  pipe  lines  provide  a  link 
between  the  oil  fields  and  refineries,  and  the  flow  of  crude  oil  is  prac- 
tically continuous  from  the  lease  to  the  refinery.  It  is  safe  to  say  that 
nearly  all  oil  moves,  through  gathermg  lines  and  at  least  90  percent 
moves  through  trunk  lines  before  reaching  the  refinery.  It  has  made 
possible  the  location  of  refining  centers  near  the  market  and  the 
development  of  vast  refineries  by  the  majors.  The  pipe  line  affords 
the  most  efficient  form  of  land  transportation.  Comparative  costs  per 
ton-mile  are  approximately  8.3  mills  by  rail,  3.2  mills  by  pipe  line,  and 
1.25  mills  by  tankers.-  It  is  probable  that  the  rail  cost  would  be 
somewhat  lower  if  a  greater  volume  could  be  transported.  While  the 
capital  costs  are  substantial  and  the  life  of  the  line  limited,  the  rights  of 
way  are  not  expensive,  the  operation  of  the  system  is  automatic  to 
a  high  degree,  and  there  is  no  problem  of  two-way  traflftc  or  return 
movement  of  empty  facilities.  There  does  not  appear  to  be  any 
natural  competition  between  crude  oil  pipe  lines  and  railroads,  since 
the  tariff  rate  of  crude  oil  pipe  lines  is  usually  about  half  the  rail 
rate.^ 

The  development  of  crude  oil  pipe  lines  had  an  important  effect 
in  determining  the  geographic  location  of  refining.  Today  mass 
production  refineries  of  the  majors  are  located  on  the  Texas  Gulf  coast, 
New  York,  Philadelphia,  and  Chicago  industrial  areas  ^  as  a  result  of 
pipe  line  ownership,  supplemented  by  tanker  movements  from  Texas 
and  Louisiana.  New  discoveries  of  crude  oil  are  made  more  readily 
available,  thus  supporting  the  rapid  refinery  expansion.  There  are 
sliifts  in  the  supply  of  crude  oil  due  to  new  discoveries  and  less  activity 
in  older  fields  which  would  make  it  necessary  to  have  a  more  widespread 
location  of  refineries  if  it  were  not  for  the  pipe  lines.  But,  through 
pipe  lines  the  majors  are  able  to  have  an  adequate  source  of  crude  oil 
at  all  times.  The  advantage  of  pipe  lines  over  rail  transportation  is  so 
great  that  no  oil  company  has  been  able  to  attain  very  much  impor- 
tance in  the  industry  without  the  use  of  pipe  line  facilities. 

1  Interstate  Commerce  Commission,  Statistics  of  Oil  Pipe  Lines,  1921-37,  Statement  No.  396,  p.  11. 

2  Joseph  E.  Pogue,  "Economics  of  the  Petroleum  Industry,"  March  1939,  p.  35,  citing  as  authority  Lisle, 
Tanker  Technique  1700-193G,  World  Tank-ship  Publications,  London,  1936.  p.  9;  and  hearings  before  the 
Temporary  National  Economic  Committee,  Part  14.  pp.  7178  and  7476;  and  Part  15,  pp.  8591-8592. 

'  R.  v.  A,.  Mills,  The  Pipe  Line's  Place  in  Oil  Industry,  New  York,  1935.  The  conclusion  is  based  on 
the  tariffs  filed  with  the  Interstate  Commerce  Commission  for  pipe  line  and  rail  rates  to  identical  destinations. 

*  U.  S.  Bureau  of  Mines,  Petroleum  Refineries,  Including  Cracking  Plants,  in  the  United  States,  Wash- 
ington, January  1,  1939. 

19 


20  CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 

On  the  question  of  competitive  advantages  of  pipe  lines  the  Federal 
Trade  Commission  had  the  following  to  report :  ® 

The  cheapness  of  pipe  line  transportation  has  enabled  the  large  companies  owning 
contiprehensive  pipe  line  sj'stems  to  choose  strategic  locations  for  their  refineries 
near  seaports  and  the  larger  distributing  centers  of' the  country,  while  small  con- 
cerns dependent  on  rail  shipments  have  been  forced  to  build  their  plants  near  the 
oil  fields. 

Owing  to  their  adaptability  and  advantages,  pipe  lines  are  the 
strongest  means  the  majors  have  in  competing  against  independents. 
The. system  as  it  exists  today  is  a  virtual  monopoly  of  the  majors.^ 
The  National  Bureau  of  Economic  Research  had  this  comment  to 
make  on  pipe  lines :  ^ 

Such  a  system  of  transportation  involves  a  relatively  large  capital  outlay  which, 
once  made,  is  sharply  subject  to  the  principle  of  decreasing  cost  in  its  operation. 
Operating  with  capital  equipment  that  is  specialized,  highly  automatic,  and  fixed, 
pipe  line  transportation  partakes  of  the  character  of  a  natural  monopoly. 

The  typical  independent  does  not  have  sufficient  capital  to  build 
these  lines  and  his  volume  of  business  does  not  justify  it.  Therefore, 
unless  he  can  use  the  lines  of  the  majors  he  is  at  a  disadvantage  of 
1  to  2  cents  per  gallon  depending  on  the  location  of  his  market. 

In  1906  the  Interstate'  Commerce  Commission  made  a  thorough 
investigation  of  the  oil  monopoly  pursuant  to  a  joint  resolution  of 
Congress  and  found  that  the  Standard  Oil  Trust  established  its  greatest 
control  of  the  petroleum  industry  through  pipe  lines.*  The  control 
that  the  majors  have  today  over  pipe  lines  is  in  many  respects  similar 
to  that-  found  by  the  Commission  to  exist  in  1906.  Some  of  the 
observations  and  conclusions  that  the  Commission  made  in  the 
report  are: 

In  any  industry  whoever  controls  tlie  avenues  of  transportation  of  either  the 
raw  material  or  the  finished  product  can  speedily  drive  all  competitors  out  of 
existence.  The  production  and  distribution  of  petroleum  is  no  exception  to  this 
rule  (p.  6). 

It  is  said  that  the  pipe-line  system  of  the  Standard  is  a  natural  advantage  to 
which  that  company,  having  created  it,  is  entitled.  It  is  not  a  natural  advantage, 
but  rather  an  artificial  advantage  (p.  6). 

While  pipe-line  tariff's  have  been  filed  with  the  Commission,  they  are  alleged 
to  be  of  no  actual  advantage  to  the  independent  operator  (p.  14). 

More  than  anything  else  the  pipe  line  has  contributed  to  the  monopoly  of  the 
Standard  Oil  Co.,  and  the  supremacy  of  that  company  must  continue  until  its 
rivals  eivioy  the  same  facilities  of  transportation  by  this  means  (p.  14). 

It  will  probably  be  found  necessary  to  disassociate  in  the  case  of  oil,  as  in  that 
of  other  commodities,  the  function  of  transportation  from  that  of  production 
and  distribution  (p.  14). 

THE    MAJOR    OIL    COMPANIES'    CONTROL    OF    CRUDE    OIL    PIPE    LINES 

Crude  oil  pipe  line  operations  arc  carried  on  in  24  States  ^  through 
approximately  115,000  miles  of  trunk  and  gathering  lines.'"  As  of 
June  30,  1936,  there  was  a  total  of  110,580  miles  of  crude  oil  lines, 

•  Federal  Trade  Commission,  Report  on  Pipe  Line  Transportation  of  Petroleum,  Washington,  1916, 
p.  xxxi. 

«  The  investigation  made  in  1904  by  the  Bureau  of  Corporations  found  the  main  control  of  the  petroleum 
industry  to  be  through  pipe  lines.  See  Report  of  the  Commissioner  of  Corporations  on  the  Petroleum 
industry,  pt.  1,  "Position  of  the  Standard  Oil  Co.  in  the  Industry"  Washington,  May  20,  1907,  pii.  1  to  38. 

■  National  Bureau  of  Economic  Research,  Price  Research  in  the  Steel  and  Petroleum  Industries,  New 
Vorl<.  1939,  p.  87. 

'  IntiTstato  Commerce  Commission,  Railroad  Discriminations  and  Monopolies  in  Coal  and  Oil.  A  letter 
frotn  llie  Chairman  of  the  Interstate  Commerce  Con  mission  submitting  a  report  of  an  investigation  of  the 
.subject  of  railroad  discriminations  and  monopolies  in  oil.    Was'iington,  January  28,  1907. 

'  Interstate  Commerce  Commission,  Statistics  of  Cil  Pipe  Line  Companies,  Statement  No.  3955,  Wash- 
ington, Deceiiiber  31.  19.38. 

'"  Oil  and  Gas  Journal,  Tulsa,  Pipe  Line  Edition,  September  22,  1938. 


CONCENTRATION  OF  iECONOMIC  POWER  21 

57,820  miles  of  which  were  trunk  hnes  and  52,760  miles  of  gathering 
lines."  This  was  the  last  complete  survey  of  crude  oil  pipe  lines, 
but  the  mileage  at  the  end  of  1938  can  be  estimated  on  the  basis  of 
the  percentage  change  for  similar  periods  of  the  Interstate  Commerce 
Commission  coverage  which  is  about  85  percent  of  the  industry.  On 
this  basis  the  total  crude  oil  pipe  lino  mileage  is  61,308  miles  of  trunk 
and  53,558  miles  of  gathering  lines,  making  a  total  of  114,866  miles. 
The  major  oil  companies  had  49,371  miles  of  trunk  lines  or  85.4  per- 
cent, and  30,284  miles  of  gathering  lines  or  57.4  percent.'^  According 
to  the  coverage  of  the  Interstate  Commerce  Commission,  14  majors 
had  89  percent  of  the  crude  oil  trunk  mileage  on  January  1,  1938.'^ 
This  coverage  of  the  Interstate  Commerce  Commission  applies  only 
to  interstate  lines,  but  this  is  estimated  by  the  Commission  to  be  over 
85  percent  of  the  industry,  when  compared  to  the  complete  survey 
made  by  the  United  States  Bureau  of  Mines  in  1936. 

It  is  to  be  noted  that  the  majors  own  substantially  less  of  the  gather- 
ing lines  than  trunk  lines.  As  previously  mentioned,  the  trunk  lines 
extend  long  distances  through  important  oil  fields  and  are  fed  by 
gathering  lines,  wliich  are  usualh'  only  about  2  to  4  inches  in  diameter 
compared  to  about  8  inches  for  trunk  lines.  Trunk  mileage  increased 
32  percent  from  1929  to  1938,  wliile  gathering  lines  decreased  8  per- 
cent.'* Most  of  the  independent  refiners  are  located  in  the  field  and 
when  they  use  their  own  oil,  their  system  is  functionally  considered  a 
gathering  system,  which  explains  to  some  extent  why  their  ownership 
of  gathering  lines  is  greater.  Also,  as  already  indicated,  the  majors 
buy  much  of  their  crude  oil  and  often  the  producer  who  sells  to  the 
major  owns  his  own  gathering  lines  wliich  connect  to  the  trunk  lines. 
The  main  control  is  through  the  long  distance  interstate  trunk  lines, 
89  percent  of  which  are  owned  by  the  majors. 

THE  EFFECT  OF  PIPE  LINE  PROFITS  ON  COMPETITION 

The  earnings  of  the  pipe  line  divisions  or  subsidiaries  of  the  major 
oil  companies  are  by  far  the  most  profitable.  All  the  major  oil  com- 
panies, except  Standard  Oil  Co.  of  California  and  Union  Oil  Co.  of 
California,  make  annual  reports  to  the  Interstate  Commerce  Commis- 
sion, either  through  subsidiaries  or  jointly  owned  pipe  lines.  For  the 
year  1938,  the  income  of  the  majors  was  97.7  percent  of  the  total 
income  reported;  the  investment  in  carrier  property  was  93.8  percent 
of  the  total ;^and  the  rate  of  return  of  the  major  group  was  26.7  per- 
cent.'* Compared  to  this  return  the  independents  made  9.4  percent. 
There  was  comparatively  little  change  in  these  earnings  during  the 
depression  and  the  last  15  years.'®  The  Interstate  Commerce  Com- 
mission had  this  comment  to  make  on  earnings:'^ 

During  the  period  covered  by  the  questionnaire  of  1933,  the  larger  pipe  line  com- 
panies, especially  those  affiliated  with  large  oil  companies,  have  made  earnings 
through  the  operation  of  their  common  carrier  pipe  lines  which  are  startling  in 
view  of  the  fact  that  they  were  made  during  a  time  of  widespread  depression. 

"  V.  S.  Bureau  of  Minos.  Snrvev  of  Crude  Oil  in  Storape.  Washincton,  1936-37,  p.  44;  soo  also  appondix, 
charts  XUI.  p.  80,  and  XIV,  facing  p.  80. 

"  Appendix,  chart  XHI,  p  80. 

"  Appendix,  chart  XV,  p.  83. 

"  Interstate  Commerce  Commission,  Statistics  of  Oil  Pipe  Line  Compunies,  Statement  No.  395.S,  Wash- 
ington, 1938,  D.  4. 

»  Compiled  from  annual  reports  to  the  Interstate  Commerce  Commi.s.^iou  for  1038. 

"  Hearings  before  the  Temporary  National  Kconomic  Committee.  I'art  14-.\,  p.  7727. 

"  Interstate  Commerce  Commission,  "Reduced  Pipe  Line  Kates  and  (uithcring  Charges,"  Docket 
26570,  p.  19  (mimeographed). 

27852.{ — 41— No.  .^O .{ 


22  CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 

The  major  oil  companies  are  primarily  interested  in  the  over-all 
profit  on  all  operations.  It  is  clear  that  the  major  group  have  sub- 
stantial profits  to  take  business  away  from  independent  refiners  and 
marketers.  The  independent  must  show  a  profit  on  his  business  of 
refining  or  marketing  or  go  out  of  business.  Such  is  not  the  case  with 
the  majors.  In  order  to  keep  down  independent  refiners  and  marketers 
they  often  take  losses  on  these  operations.  Twelve  major  oil  com- 
panies reported  a  break-down  of  earnings  for  1938  to  the  Temporary 
National  Economic  Committee.  This  tabulation  revealed  that  9  of 
the  12  had  a  deficit  on  refining;  7  of  the  12  had  a  deficit  on  marketing; 
only  1  company  had  a  deficit  on  crude  oil  production;  and  no  losses 
were  reported  on  transportation,  which  also  included  gasoline  pipe 
lines  and  oil  tankers. ^^ 

The  exorbitant  rates  charged  by  the  majors,  in  addition  to  the  high 
minimum  tenders,  resulted  in  a  complaint  being  made  to  the  Inter- 
state Commerce  Commission  in  1934.  An  investigation  of  the 
conditions  was  ordered  by  the  Commission  .under  the  direction  of  J. 
Paul  Kelly,  examiner.  Mr.  Kelly  recommended  in  his  proposed 
report  that  the  pipe  line  companies  be  required  "to  show  cause  why 
the  rates  charged  by  them  for  the  transportation  of  crude  petroleum 
oil  by  pipe  line  should  not  be  found  to  be  unreasonable  for  the  future 
to  the  extent  that  they  may  exceed  65  percent  of  the  rates  in  effect 
on  December  31,  1933".^^  The  pipe  line  companies  filed  exceptions 
to  the  examiner's  report.  A  joint  brief  filed  by  two  oil  companies  in 
answer  to  the  exceptions  stated:  ^° 

The  margin  between  the  costs  of  pipe  line  transportation  and  the  published 
rates  must  be  narrowed,  or  else  those  refiners  who  do  not  own  pipe  lines  will 
be  forced  out  of  existence. 

The  brief  further  pointed  out  that  the  annual  reports  to  the  Com- 
mission show  dividends  paid  by  17  major  pipe  line  companies  from 
1929  to  1933,  inclusive,  equaled  98  percent  of  the  aggregate  total 
investments  of  all  these  companies  on  December  31,  1933.  The 
examiner  also  recommended  minimum  tenders  of  not  more  than  10,000 
barrels.  In' December  1940  the  Interstate  Commerce  Commission 
entered  an  order  requiring  ^^  crude  oil  pipe  line  carriers  to  show  cause 
why  the  Commission  should  not  order  rate  reductions  amounting  to 
as  high  as  55.01  percent  of  rates  in  effect  on  December  31,  1935.  The 
Commission's  decision  finds  that  8  percent  annual  return  on  valuation 
is  fair  and  ample,  after  considering  the  hazards  of  unpredictable  future 
volume  of  traffic.^^ 

Even  v/hen  independent  refiners  do  ship  over  the  pipe  lines  of  major 
oil  companies  they  are  still  at  a  competitive  disadvantage  since  rates 
are  much  higher.  Thus  the  majors  can  use  this  difference  to  put  the 
independent  at  a  competitive  disadvantage.  It  is  generally  agreed 
that  the  costs  of  transportation  are  far  out  of  line  with  rates  charged. 
One  example  may  be  given  to  illust.ate  this  point.  Standard  Oil  Co. 
(Indiana)  owns  the  Stanolind  Pipe  Line  Co.,  which  extends  from  fields 
in  Oklahoma  and  Texas  to  the  parent  company's  huge  mass-production 
refinery  at  Whiting,  Ind,  (near  Chicago),  a  distance  of  over  500  miles, 

"  Hearings  before  the  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee,  Part  17-A,  pp.  10040-10042;  National 
Petroleum  News,  Cleveland.  November  1,  1939,  p.  10. 

i»  National  Petroleum  New.';  July  15,  1936,  p.  20;  see  also  I.  C.  C.  Docket  26570— proposed  report  dated 
February  1,  1940,  p.  25. 

'0  Brief  filed  by  The  Standard  Oil  Co.  (OJhio)  and  National  Refining  Company,  I.  C.  C.  Docket  26570. 

'■  Interstate  Commerce  Commission,  "Reduced  Pipe  Line  Rates  and  Gathering  Charges,"  Orderof 
December  23,  1940,  Docket  26570. 

/ 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER  23 

During  1938  the  Stanolind  Pipe  Line  Co.  transported  34,485,625,000 
barrel-miles  of  crude  oil  at  a  cost  of  $11,050,478,  which  included  all 
operating  expenses.  State  and  Federal  taxes,  and  fixed  and  contingent 
expenses.  This  is  an  average  cost  of  only  0.032  cent  per  barrel-mile.^^ 
An  examination  of  the  company's  tariffs  filed  with  the  Interstate 
Commerce  Commission  discloses  that  the  rate  from  Oklahoma  to 
Whiting,  Ind.,  was  34.5  cents  per  barrel, ^^  or  0.069  cent  per  barrel-mile 
based  on  500  miles.  This  shows  unquestionably  that  the  cost  is  less 
than  half  the  tariff  rate  which  must  be  paid  by  independents  if  they 
do  ship  over  the  pipe  line. 

^-Ir.  W.  M.  V.  Spla\vn,  a  member  of  the  Interstate  Commerce 
Cormiiission,  in  his  well-known  study  of  pipe  lines  had  this  to  say  on 
the  effect  of  the  noncompetitive  rates  of  major  pipe  line  companies:  ^* 

Speaking  generally,  the  earnings  of  pipe  line  companies  are  high  at  the  rates 
charged.  It  is  urged  that  this  fact  provides  an  opportunity  for  the  integrated 
groups  which  own'  the  pipe  lines  to  recoup  from  such  earnings  the  losses  they  may 
sustain  in  other  branches  of  the  industry. 

Mr.  Louis  ■'J.  Walsh,  an  independent  refiner  of  Texas,  testified 
before  the  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee  that  it  costs 
17K  cents  per  barrel  to  get  oil  from  the  East  Texas  field  to  the  Gulf 
coast  by  major  pipe  lines,  but  the  cost  to  the  majors  is  only  5  cents 
per  barrel. 

NONCOMMON    CARRIER    STATUS    OF    PIPE    LINES 

The  large  integrated  oil  companies  opposed  making  pipe  lines 
common  carriers.  The  passage  of  the  Hepburn  Act  in  1906  making 
pipe  lines  common  carriers  and  the  upholding  of  this  act  by  the 
Supreme  Court  in  1914  was  an  attempt  to  check  the  Standard's 
control  over  pipe  lines.  However,  these  were  of  little  help  to  the 
independents.  The  majors'  regulations  requiring  minimum  ship- 
ments of  25,000  to  100,000  barrels  had  an  important  effect  in  keeping 
the  independents  from  using  the  lines.  It  does  not  matter  how  high 
the  pipe  line  tariffs  are  so  long  as  they  transport  for  themselves.  So 
far  the  record  indicates  they  are  common  carriers  in  name  only  and 
not  in  fact.  Another  consideration  is  that  it  is  very  costly  for  the 
independents  to  bring  cases  before  the  Interstate  Commerce 
Commission.  .  • 

The  Federal  Trade  Commission  had  the  following  point  to  make 
concerning  restrictions  in  the  pipe  line  tariffs:  ^^. 

The  tariffs  filed  with  the  Interstate  Commerce  Commission  under  this  act  by  the 
Standard  lines  required  a  minimum  quantity  for  shipment  so  large  as  to  preclude 
the  use  of  these  lines  by  independent  refiners  in  most  cases.  As  a  consequence 
they  continued  to  serve  only  Standard  refineries. 

The  Independent  Petroleum  Association  of  America  made  a  study 
for  1936  of  oil  transported  by  major  pipe  line  companies  for  companies 
having  no  interest  in  the  pipe  line.^^ 

Ten  companies  averaged  transporting  only  8.73  percent  of  the  total 
oil  transported  for  companies  having  no  interest  in  the  pipe  line, 

1  Annual  report  of  Stanolind  Pipe  Line  Co.  to  the  Interstate  Commerce  Commission  for  the  year  ended 
December  31.  1938. 

"  Public  Tariff  Section,  Interstate  Commerce  Commission. 

"  U.  S.  Cong.,  Report  on  Pipe  Lines,  H.  Kept.  No.  2192,  1933,  pt.  I,  p.  Ixjvil. 

»  The  Federal  Trade  Commission,  Petroleum  Industry,  Prices,  Profits,  and  Competition,  1928.  Washing- 
ton, p.  73. 

»« Independent  Petroleum  Association  of  America,  Pipe  Lines— Imports — Prices,  November  1938,  p.  10. 


24  CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 

Three  of  the  companies  reported  that  they  only  transported  their  own 
oil  and  operated  as  a  plant  facility. 

The  Shell  Union  Oil  Corporation,  which  operates  an  interstate  gaso- 
line pipe  line  from  Roxana,  111.,  to  Lima,  Ohio,  has  refused  to  file  tariffs 
with  the  Interstate  Commerce  Commission.  This  appears  to  be  a 
clear  violation  of  the  Hepburn  Act  of  1906  declaring  interstate  oil 
pipe  lines  common  carriers.  The  Shell  Co.  claimed  it  built  the  line 
as  a  plant  facility  and  should  not  transport  for  others. 

NON-COMPETITIVE    RESTRICTIONS    ON    INDEPENDENT    SHIPPERS 

Prior  to  the  Supreme  Court  decision  holding  interstate  pipe  lines 
to  be  common  carriers,  the  large  Standard  pipe  line  companies  had 
always  refused  to  act  as  common  carriers  for  independent  oil  com- 
panies, although  they  acted  as  carriers  for  the  various  Standard 
refining  companies.  For  a  number  of  years  subsequent  to  the  Supreme 
Court . decision,  through  monopolistic  shipping  requirements  these 
pipe  lines  entirely  nullified  the  common  carrier  law  ^^  so  far  as  east- 
ward shipments  from  the  Mid-Continent  oil  field  to  independent  re- 
finers were  concerned.  For  example,  beginning  in  1914  the  Standard 
lines  running  east  required  a  minimum  tender  of  100,000  barrels  for  a 
single  shipment.  It  is  not  difficult  to  see  what  this  means  to  the 
independent  shipper.  It  means  that  he  must  build  storage  tanks  to 
accumulate  all  this.  The  typical  independent  refiner  at  that  time 
could  only  use  5,000  barrels  per  day.  From  an  examination  of  the 
tariffs  on  file  with  the  Commission  today,  the  typical  minimum  tender 
on  crude  oil  is  50,000  barrels.     In  many  cases  it  is  100,000  barrels. 

The  necessity  of  a  refinery  having  adequate  pipe  line  connections 
of  its  own  is  well  illustrated  by  the  considerations  which  led  the 
Standard  Oil  Co.  (Indiana)  to  acquire  a  50  percent  interest  in  the 
Sinclair  Pipe  Line  Co.  Officials  of  the  Standard  Oil  Co.  (Indiana) 
contemplated  building  in  1920  a  pipe  line  from  the  Tulsa,  Okla.,  area 
to  Chicago,  111.,  to  insure  an  adequate  supply  of  crude  oil.  Prior  to 
that  time  thp  company  was  using  Sinclair's  pipe  lines,  but  due  to  the 
increased  costs  it  could  no  longer  do  it.  Finally  an  offer  was  made  by 
Sinclair  whereby  Standard  Oil  Co.  (Indiana)  bought  the  50  percent 
interest  in  the  line.^^  In  this  connection  it  is  well  to  point  out  that  all 
the  major  oil  companies  have  crude  oil  pipe  line  facilities  which  the 
independent  cannot  afford  because  of  his  lack  of  sufficient  capital. 

THE    PIPE    LINE    COMPANIES'     CONTROL    OVER    CRUDE    OIL    PURCHASING 

•  As  already  pointed  out  the  major  group  purchases  a  substaiitial 
amount  of  crude  oil,  about  35  percent  of  their  refinery  requirements. 
In  the  buying  of  crude  oil  from  a  given  field  there  are  seldom  enough 
buyers  to  suggest  a  competitive  market  and  in  most  cases  the  major 
with  the  trunk  line  sets  the  price.  It  is  true  that  producers  may  use 
tank  cars  to  transport  their  oil  to  the  refineries  or  market,  but  this  is  a 
very  expensive  type  of  transportation.  As  a  measure  of  this  control, 
85.2  percent  of  the  total  crude  oil  produced  east  of  California  in  1937 
found  its  outlet  through  pipe  lines  controlled  by  15  major  oil  com- 
panies. Standard  Oil  Co  (New  Jersey)  alone  controlled  20.4  per- 
cent of  the  total. 

2'  The  Federal  Trade  Commission,  Tlie  Petroleum  Industry:  Prices,  Profits,  and  Competition,  Washing- 
ton, 1028.  p.  40. 
J«  Ibid.,  p.  41. 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER  25 

This  ownership  of  trunk  pipe  hnes  makes  it  possible  to  fix  the 
price  of  crude  oil.  Furthermore,  in  fields  where  there  is  more  than 
one  major  the  crude  oil  prices  are  the  same.  In  the  vast  East  Texas 
field  where  there  are  many  independent  producers  and  six  major  pipe 
line  companies  bu\nng  crude  oil,  the  posted  prices  of  each  of  the  six 
companies  are  the  same  and  have  changed  at  the  same  time.^^  This 
suggests  an  agreement  to  work  together  to  control  crude  oil  prices. 

In  the  early  da3's  of  the  industry  cru(''^  oil  was  bought  and  sold 
on  oil  exchanges.  This  method  started  in  Pennsylvania  and  con- 
tinued to  about  1895.^°  During  this  period  the  market  was  speculative 
and  the  proportion  of  crude  oil  sold  upon  the  exchange  decreased  until 
in  1895  the  Seep  Purchasing  Agency  of  Oil  City  on  behalf  of  Standard 
Oil  Co.  posted  a  notice  that  thereaher  the  prices  paid  by  it  to  oil  pro- 
ducers would  be  what  the  market  would  justify  and  not  necessarily  the 
price  bid  on  the  exchange.  This  agency  purchased  for  Standard  Oil 
Co.  80  percent  of  the  crude  oil  produced  in  Pennsylvania,  and  through 
its  position  of  transportation  fixed  the  price  of  crude  oil.^^  This  led 
to  the  posted  price  system  we  have  today.  It  is  now  a  buyer's  market 
due  to  pipe  lines.  In  tliis  connection  it  is  interesting  to  compare  the 
way  such  things  as  wheat  and  cotton  are  sold  with  that  of  oil  and 
copper,  where  large  corporations  post  their  own  price. 

Standard  Statistics,  Inc.,  had  the  following  conaments  to  make 
concerning  pipe  line  profits  and  control  of  the  crude  oil  market.^^ 

There  is  no  free  market  in  crude  oil,  chiefly  because  virtually  all  purchases  are 
made  through  the  concentrated  pipe  line  systems. 

The  price  of  crude  oil  is  thus  artificial,  and  partly  because  of  this,  accounting 
methods  and  increasing  proration,  the  industry  has  become  geared  to  the  price 
of  crude  oil.  It  is  an  important  determinant  of  profits  and  a  major  factor  affect- 
ing expansion  and  development.  The  division  has  thus  been  one  of  the  chief 
sources  of  strength  for  major  oil  companies,  which  have  emphasized  the  develop- 
ment of  crude  oil  interests. 

DIVIDENDS    PAID    TO    THE    MAJOR    OIL    COMPANIES    BY    THE    PIPE    LINE 

AFFILIATES 

After  the  Supreme  Court  decision  in  1914  holding  interstate  pipe 
lines  to  be  common  carj'iers  subject  to  regulation  by  the  Interstate 
Commerce  Commission  separate  corporations  were  organized  by  the 
majors  to  take  over  the  pipe  line  business  formerly  operated  as  depart- 
ments of  an  integrated  business.  This  action  was  taken  largely 
because  of  the  desire  to  avoid  furnishing  reports  to  the  commission  on 
tlit>ir  entire  business.  Today  all  except  four  of  the  pipe  lin^^  of  majors 
are  operated  as  subsidiary  companies  which  pay  divi4cnds  to  the 
parent  company.  The  effect  of  these  huge  dividends  on  independents 
has  already  been  discussed.  ' 

Some  measure  of  the  dividends  paid  may  be  seen  by  comparing  the 
dividends  declared  with  capital  stock.  From  1929  through  1937  the 
average  ratio  of  dividends  declared  to  capital  stock  was  33.2  percent.^^ 
At  this  rate  the  pipe  lines  soon  pay  for  Lhemselves.  Only  one  pipe 
line  ever  became  bankrupt. 

"Natural  Fctroletini  Xews,  Cleveland,  Oil  Price  Handb'-jk;;  see  also  appendix,  chart  VI,  facing  p.  "1. 

21  Federal  Tr.<>de  Commission,  Petroleum  Industry:  Prici  ,  'rofits,  and  Competition,  Washinpton,  1928. 
p. 101. 

'1  r.  IT.  Montapup,  The  Rise  and  Progress  of  the  Stan..,iri  Oil  Co.,  Uarper  &  Bros.,  Xew  York,  i90S. 
p.  131. 

"  Standard  Statistics,  Inc..  The  Petroleum  ludustry,  >'  ■«  Vork,  February  19-l(). 

'■'  Interstate  Commerce  Comnii.ssion,  Statistics  of  Oil  ]  ip=   Linos,  1921-.')7.  Washington,  February  1036. 


26  CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 

JOINTLY  OWNED  CRUDE  OIL  PIPE  LINES 

In  order  to  lessen  competition  and  to  make  their  crude  oil  trans- 
portation more  profitable,  8  of  the  20  major  oil  companies  have  com- 
bined with  1  or  more  other  majors  to  build  and  use  the  facilities  on  a 
common  basis.^^  No  independent  has  any  interest  in  these  lines. 
These  pipe  lines  are  located  in  the  Mid-Continent  area,  serving  the 
majors'  refineries  on  the  Gulf  coast. 

THE    CONTROL    OF    OH     TANKERS    BY    MAJOR    OIL    COMPANIES 

It  has  already  been  mentioned  that  tankers  furnish  the  lowest  cost 
of  all  transportation,  being  about  half  as  much  as  pipe  lines.  No 
crude  oil  pipe  lines  run  from  the  Mid-Continent  fields  to  the  Atlantic 
seaboard.  Most  of  the  tanker  movements  of  crude  oil  and  refined 
products  is  from  the  Pacific  coast  and  Gulf  ports  to  the  refineries  of 
the  major  oil  companies  on  the  Atlantic  seaboard.  There  are  no  in- 
dependent refiners,  located  on  the  Atlantic  seaboard.  Table  5  indi- 
cates the  ownership  of  oil  tankers.  The  five  majors  which  do  not 
have  tankers  operate  in  the  Midwest  area  almost  exclusively.  From 
this  table  it  can  be  seen  that  15  major  oil  companies  owned  87.2  per- 
cent of  the  dead-weight  tonnage  of  oil  tankers  as  of  September  30, 
1938.  Only  a  small  part  of  the  12.8  percent  are  owned  by  inde- 
pendent oil  companies,  but  for  the  most  part  they  are  owned  by  oil 
transporting  companies. 

THE    OIL    TANKER    POOL 

Just  as  the  pipe  lines  have  been  controlled  hj  the  majors,  so  has 
the  use  of  tankers  been  a  further  control.  The  rapid  development  of 
tankers  has  been  during  the  past  15  years.  They  are  used  extensively 
in  export  and  import  trade  of  oil,  transporting  from  70,000  to  165,000 
barrels  at  a  time.  Similar  problems  to  pipe  lines  are  encountered  by 
the  independents  in  that  it  is  necessary  to  build  excessive  storage  facili- 
ties so  as  to  store  enough  crude  oil  or  gasoline  to  make  a  shipment. 

In  the  summer  of  1932  a  number  of  major  oil  companies  formed  a 
so-called  "Oil  Transport  Management  Conference,"  which  was  essen- 
tially a  tanker  pool  and  was  finally  embodied  in  two  agreements  dated 
September  10,  1932.  One  of  these  agreements  set  up  a  basis  under 
which  all  the  tank  steamers  under  the  American  flag  would  join  a  pool 
to  stabilize  the  oil  tanker  business  and  theoretically  place  the  tankers 
in  the  category  of  common  carriers.  The  other  agreement  provided 
the  conditions  under  which  pool  members  and  others  were  to  use  these 
oil  tankers.  Briefly,  the  plan  consisted  of  operating  the  tankers  so 
that  the  major  oil  companies  owning  tankers,  who  were  members  of 
the  pool,  would  have  tankers  at  one  rate,  and  the  independent  oil 
operators,  who  owned  no  tankers,  would  pay  a  rate  twice  as  high,  the 
difference  between  the  two  rates  being  given  to  major  companies  as  a 
rebate.^^  The  following  paragraph  is  a  resume  of  Mr.  Louis  J.  Walsh's 
analysis  of  the  tanker  pool.^^ 

3*  Interstate  Commerce  Commission,  annual  reports  submitted  by  pipe  line  companies  for  the  year 
ended  December  3!,  193Q. 

"  Statement  of  Louis  J.  Walsh,  hearings  before  the  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee,  Part  14, 
p.  7574. 

•»  Idem. 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


27 


Table  5. — Dead-weight  tonnage  of  oil  tankers  under  American  registry  owned  by 
major  oil  companies,  September  SO,  1958 


Name  of  company 


Dead- 
weight 
tonnage ' 


Percent  of 
total 


Cumula- 
tive per- 
centage 


Standard  Oil  Co.  (New  Jersey) 
Socony-Vacuum  Oil  Co.,  Inc.. 

Qulf  Oil  Corporation 

The  Texas  Corporation 

Sun  Oil  Co 

The  Atlantic  ReHning  Co 

TideWator  Associated  Oil  Co.. 
Standard  Oil  Co.  of  California. 

Cities  Service  Co 

The  Pure  Oil  Co 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (Indiana) 

Union  Oil  Co.  of  California 

Consolidated  Oil  Corporation.. 

Richfield  Oil  Corporation  2 

Continental  Oil  Co 

15  major  companies 

All  companies 


957,  792 
541,921 
329,  090 
282,411 
231,  569 
202,  843 
202, 108 
192, 942 
158,  580 
124,  432 
113,031 
105,  434 
101,712 
68,  780 
22,005 


23.0 
13.0 
7.9 
6.8 
5.6 
4.9 
4.8 
4.6 
3.8 
3.0 
2.7 
2.5 
2.4 
1.7 
.5 


23.0 
36.0 
43.9 

50.7 
56.3 
61.2 
66.0 
70.6 
74.4 
77.4 
80.1 
82.6 
85.0 
86.7 
87.2 


3,  634, 650 

4,  168,  450 


87.2 
100.0 


'  Capacity  for  carryine  dead  weight  or  the  difference  between  load  displacement  and  light  displacement. 
»  Controlled  by  Consolidated  Oil  Corporation  and  Cities  Service  Co.,  through  stock  ownership,  deben- 
tures, and  warrants. 

Source;  U.  S.  Maritime  Commission,  Division  of  Research,  Special  Report  2838,  Washington,  October 
1938. 

It  was  a  pool  of  only  16  percent  of  the  tanker  business  of  the  member 
major  oil  companies.  Each  of  the  majors  was  to  give  to  the  pool  16 
percent  of  its  oil  transporting  trade  and  reserve  outside  of  the  pool, 
vessels  adequate  to  handle  84  percent  of  the  business,  which  tankers 
had  previously  operated  at  cost.  The  pool  management  was  to 
operate  vessels  over  the  tonnage  required  to  move  84  percent  of  the 
member  companies'  business,  if  all  this  tonnage  was  required  to  move 
the  16  percent  remaining  business.  If  not  required,  certain  tankers 
w^ere  to  be  laid  up  so  as  to  produce  a  balance  between  requirements  of 
supply  and  demand.  For  the  tankers  laid  up,  the  owners  were  to 
receive  a  fee  calculated  on  a  barrel  basis  sufficient  to  cover  their 
"lay-up"  charges.  All  users  of  the  pool  tankers  were  to  pay  42  cents 
per  barrel,  the  difference  between  that  price  and  the  cost  of  about 
17  cents  being  used  to  pay  the  laid-up  tanker  charges  and  as  a  profit 
to  the  pool  members.  Thus  an  independent  oil  shipper  not  owning  a 
tanker  would  have  to  pay  42  cents  per  barrel  for  his  transportation, 
whereas  a  member's  cost  would  be  about  17  cents  for  84  percent  of 
his  transportation,  42  cents  for  16  percent,  or  an  average  of  about 
21  cents  per  barrel — just  about  one-ha^lf  the  transportation  cost  of 
the  independent. 

Tanker  rates  on.  No.  2  fuel  oil  from  the  Gulf  coast  to  the  Atlantic 
seaboard  increased  400  percent  (20  to  80  cents  per  42-gallon  barrel) 
from  September  16  to  December  16,  1940.  During  the  same  period 
the  Gulf  coast  price  of  No.  2  fuel  oil  decreased,  but  the  price  for  the 
same  grade  on  the  Atlantic  seaboard  increased  rather  sharply.  The 
Defense  Commission  denied  that  this  situation  was  due  to  the  defense 
program,  explaining  that  these  price  increases  were  not  due  to  a 
shortage  of  tankers,  inadequacy  of  storage  stocks,  or  increases  in 
operating  costs.^''  Since  the  majors  which  market  on  the  Atlantic 
seaboard  operate  their  own  tankers  and  account  for  over  90  percent 
of  the  fuel-oil  business,  it  is  difficult  to  see  how  the  increases  in  pub- 
lished tanker  rates  could  justify  the  greatly  increased  fuel-oil  prices. 

"  .National  Defense  Advisory  Commission,  Press  Release  332,  January  2,  1941.    .,,1 


2^  CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 

SUMMARY  AND   CONCLUSIONS 

The  major  oil  companies  have  their  greatest  control  in  the  trans- 
portation of  crude  oil.  They  have  85  percent  of  the  crude  oil  trunk 
lines  and  87  percent  of  the  oil  tankers,  which  offer  by  far  the  lowest 
cost  transportation.  Even  though  interstate  pipe  lines  have  been 
declared  common  carriers  by  law,  shipping  restrictions  in  the  w^ay  oi 
excessive  rates  over  costs  and  high  minimum  tenders  have  prevented 
most  of  the  independents  from  using  them.  This  makes  it  possible 
for  the  majors  to  control  the  crude  oil  market  and  assures  them  a 
regular  supply  of  crude  oil  from  the  wells  to  their  concentrated  refin- 
ing centers.  Furthermore,  the  unusually  high  earnings  made  by  the 
pipe  line  companies  have  been  used  to  subsidize  other  divisions, 
especially  marketing.  The  control  of  transportation  today  by  the 
majors  appears  in  many  respects  to  be  just  as  complete  and  effective 
as  was  the  case  of  the  Standard  Oil  Trust. 


CHAPTER  V 
REFINING 


THE    FUNCTION    OF   REFINING 

The  function  of  oil  refineries  is  to  manufacture  petroleum  products 
from  crude  oil,  which  has  no  other  commercial  value  excepting  the 
heavier  crude  oil  of  California,  used  to  a  limited  extent  for  boilers. 
A  discussion  of  the  teclmical  aspect  of  refining  is  not  to  be  covered 
other  than  to  point  out  the  basic  principles  of  refining.^ 

The  principles  of  oil  refining  are  simple,  but  in  the  large  plants  they 
are  very  complicated  and  technical,  owing  to  a  variety  of  processes. 
The  simplest  description  is  that  crude  oil  is  put  in  a  still  or  tank  and 
heat  is  applied  under  the  still.  Wlien  this  is  done,  the  crude  oil  gives 
off  vapors  which  pass  through  condensers,  which  have  a  series  of 
openings  from  which  the  different  products  pass  to  water-cooled 
condensers  and  then  to  the  storage.  Gasoline  is  the  lightest  and 
passes  off  first  with  the  least  heat,  next  comes  kerosene,  then  gas  oil, 
and  finally  lubricants.  The  large  refineries  of  the  majors  have 
advanced  processes  which  depart  from  this  basic  fundamental.  The 
demand  for  gasoline  has  increased  greatly  during  the  automotive  era, 
and  processes  have  been  developed  to  increase  the  recovery  of  gasoline 
from  crude  oil.  Evidence  of  this  is  that  the  recovery  of  gasoline  in 
1920  was  26.06  percent  of  the  total;  in  1939  it  was  44.9  percent.  This 
has  been  due  mainly  to  the  cracking  process;  that  is,  breaking  down 
under  heat  and  pressure  some  of  the  heavier  products  into  gasoline. 
Cracking  and  other  processes  have  been  developed  intensively  by  the 
majors  and  are  best  adapted  to  large-size  units. 

The  summary  of  percentage  yields  of  refined  products  is  given  in 
table  6.  Although  the  average  recovery  of  gasoline  is  about  45 
percent  today,  there  is  a  wide  range  for  different  areas  and  refineries. 
For  example,  in  1937  the  average  yield  in  California  was  only  33.2 
percent,  while  the  average  of  the  Chicago  area  was  55.6  percent. 
This  varies  even  more  by  types  of  refineries.  Therefore,  the  recovery 
of  gasoline  is  rather  flexible,  depending  on  demand,  kind  of  crude  oil, 
and  type  of  refinery  used. 

T.^BLE  6. — Percentage  distribution  of  the  recovery  of  refined  products  from  crude   oil 

in  1938 


Product 

Percent 
of  total 

Product 

Percent 
of  total 

Gasoline 

44.3 
5.5 
13.0 
25.3 

Lubricants 

2  6 

Kerosene 

'  9.3 

Gas  oil  and  distillate  fuel  oils 

Total    ... 

Residual  fuel  oils 

100.0 

1  Does  not  represent  the  1  percent  excess  rerun  of  gasoline  and  other  refined  petroleum  products  over  the 
percentage  produced. 

Souice:  U.  S.  Bureau  of  Mines,  Crude  Petroleum  and  Petroleum  Products,  1939,  p.  49. 


'  For  a  thorough  discussion  of  the  technical  aspect  of  petroleum  refining,  see  H.  S.  Bull,  American  Petro- 
leum Refining,  D.  Van  Nostrand  Co.,  New  York,  1930. 

29 


30  CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 

THE    LOCATION    AND    CONCENTRATION    OF   PETROLEUM   REFINING 

During  the  early  period  of  the  oil  industry  the  location  of  refineries 
was  influenced  to  a  considerable  extent  by  the  development  of  new- 
oil  fields,  but  by  the  use  of  inexpensive  transportation  facilities  the 
major  oil  companies  have  developed  refining  centers.  On  January  1, 
1940,  there  were  547  refineries  located  in  34  States.  However,  some 
of  the  States  have  comparatively  little  refining  capacity;  10  States 
have  90  percent  of  the  total  operating  capacity,  with  Texas  and 
California  having  50  percent  of  the  total. ^  Furthermore,  the  Gulf 
coast  has  27  percent  of  the  refining  capacity,  California  has  21  per- 
cent, and  the  east  coast  has  only  15  percent.  This  reflects  the 
importance  of  tanker  and  pipe  line  transportation  in  the  location  of 
the  industry. 

The  range  in  the  size  of  operating  plants  is  given  as  of  January  1, 
1938,  in  table  7.  This  table  indicates  that  most  of  the  capacity  is  in 
the  large  units.  No  independent  has  any  comparatively  large  re- 
finery. The  majors  who  own  the  large  refineries  get  the  advantages 
of  mass  production  and  turn  out  as  many  as  300  different  products.? 

While  smaller  refineries  can  be  constructed  with  approximately  the 
same  physical  efficiency  as  large  ones,  the  economic  advantages  of 
large-scale  operations  in  concentrated  markets,  or  on  the  seaboard, 
have  tended  to  develop  refining  on  a  mass-production  basis.  Inde- 
pendent refiners  are  usually  located  in  or  near  the  oil  fields  because 
of  transportation  disadvantages,  and  their  market  is  limited. 

Table  7. — Frequency  distribution  of  the  size  of  petroleum  refineries,  Jan.  1,  1938 


Kauge  of  daily  capacity 

Percent  of 
total 

Range  of  daily  capacity 

Percent  of 
total 

Under  10,000 

21.3 
25.6 
15.3 

50,000  to  99,000 

12.9' 

10,000  to  24,000 

Over  100,000 

24.9 

25,000  to  49  000 

Total          

100.  a 

Source:  Joseph  E.  Pogue,  Economics  of  the  Petroleum  Industry,  Chase  National  Bank,  New  York,  1939, 
p.  36. 

During  the  period  from  1928  to  1930  the  majors  acquired  inde- 
pendent refiners  located  on  the  Atlantic  seaboard.  Standard  Oil 
Co.  (New  Jersey)  bought  Beacon  Oil  Co.;  Continental  Oil  Co.  pur- 
chased Prudential  Oil  Corporation;  Shell  Union  Oil  Corporation 
bought  New  England  Oil  Refining  Co.;  and  Cities  Service  Co.  pur- 
chased Warner-Quinlan  Co.  These  purchases  left  no  independent 
refiners  on  the  Atlantic  seaboard.  So  today  there  are  no  independent 
refiners  on  the  Atlantic  seaboard  and  only  16  on  the  Gulf  coast. 

Texas  had  101  operating  refineries  on  January  1,  1940,  with  a 
combined  ciaily  capacity  of  1,289,925  barrels  per  day,  which  included 
29  refineries  on  the  Gulf  coast  with  a  combined  capacity  of  1,034,600 
barrels  per  day.*  Compared  to  this,  9  major  oil  companies  have 
13  refineries  located  on  the  Texas  Gulf  coasit  with  a  combined  daily 
capacity  of  901,000  barrels  per  day.  This  represents  90  percent  of 
the  capacity  in  this  area  or  71  percent  of  the  capacity  of  all  Texas. 

'  U.  S.  Bureau  of  Mines,  Petroleum  Refineries.  Including  Cracking  Plants,  Washington,  January  1,  1940. 
3  See  the  Texas  Co.,  Petroleum  Products,  New  York,  1939. 

♦  U.  S.  Bureau  of  Mines,  Petroleum  Refineries,  Including  Cracking  Plants,  Washington,  January  1, 1940, 
pp.  25-28. 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER  31 

The  size  of  these  major  refineries  ranges  from  25,000  to  135,000  with 
an  average  of  77,000  barrels  per  day.  On  the  other  hand,  the  aver- 
age of  the  16  independent  refineries  in  this  area  is  only  8,000  barrels 
per  day. 

THE   OWNERSHIP  OF  REFINERIES  AND  CRACKING  PLANTS  BY  MAJOR  OIL 

COMPANIES 

The  major  oil  companies  had  65.5  percent  of  the  crude-oil  refining 
capacity  on  January  1,  1926,  and  75.6  percent  on  January  1,  1938, 
which  indicates  a  growth  in  concentration  of  10.1  percent;  and  they 
all  have  cracking  plants  which  amounted  to  85.2  percent  of  the  total 
on  January  1,  1938.^  The  few  independents  who  do  have  cracking 
plants  must  pay  royalty  to  the  majors  who  control  the  patents  on 
cracking.  The"^Standard  Oil  Co.  (New  Jersey)  has  10  percent  of  the 
crude-oil  and  cracking  capacity,  through  refining  subsidiaries.  Six 
majors  own  45.2  percent  of  the  crude-oil  capacity  and  53.5  percent 
of  the  cracking  capacity.® 

THE  CONSEQUENCES  OF  OIL  CRACKING  PATENT  MONOPOLIES 

The  control  of  patents  is  one  of  the  strongest  weapons  the  majors 
have  in  refining.  They  apply  the  profits  received  from  independents 
who  pay  them  substantial  royalties  when  their  patents  are  used.  The 
majors  are  able  to  harass  independent  refiners  for  alleged  infringement 
of  patents.  On  the  other  hand,  the  independent  refiner  does  not  have 
sufficient  capital  to  defend  himself  in  court  through  long  and  expensive 
litigation. 

The  tendency  of  the  major  group  is  to  own  their  patents  through 
jointly  owned  companies.  For  example,  the  Hydro  Patents  Co.  is 
jointly  owned  by  the  Texas  Corporation,  the  Pure  Oil  Co.,  the  Stand- 
ard Oil  Co.  (Ohio),  Skelly  Oil  Co.,  Gulf  Oil  Corporation,  and  Standard 
Oil  Co.  (Indiana) ;  the  five  other  important  patent  companies  are  each 
owned  jointly  by  from  two  to  five  majors.  This  suggests  their  ability 
to  solve  the  problem  of  the  use  of  patents.  All  the  majors  own  jointly 
or  are  affiliated  with  oil  patent  companies.  The  independents  do  not 
own  patents,  but  by  paying  high  royalties  may  usually  use  them.  To 
that  extent  the  majors  are  at  a  competitive  advantage  and  can  exercise 
considerable  control  over  the  independent  refiner. 

Table  8  gives  some  indication  of  the  extent  to  which  the  major  oil 
companies  arc  affiliated  with  oil  pat^  nt  companies.  Standard  Oil  Co. 
(New  Jersey)  is  by  far  the  most  prominent  company  in  this  respect, 
its  main  control  being  in  the  cracking  processes  and  through  its  one- 
half  interest  in  Ethy)  Gasoline  Corporation. 

In  a  recent  licensing  agreement  among  Universal  Oil  Products,  the 
Texas  Corporation,  Gasoline  Products  Co.,  and  several  others,  Uni- 
versal Oil  Products  Co.  purchased  nonexclusive  licensing  rights  under 
patents  owned  by  the  others.  This  action  ended  much  patent  litiga- 
tion among  the  majors  and  prevented  the  possibility  of  nullifying  the 
patents.'  It  is  now  extremely  rare  to  hear  of  two  majors  suing  each 
other  for  patent  infringement.  However,  numerous  independents  are 
sued  or  threatened. 

» I".  S.  Bureau  of  Mines.    The  percental  is  based  on  the  annual  survey  of  petroleum  refineries,  including 
cracking  plants. 
•  Hearing  before  the  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee,  Part  14-A,  pp.  7801  and  7802. 
'  W  illiam  J.  Kemnitzer,  op.  cit.,  p.  1. 


32  CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 

Table  8. — Affiliation  of  major  oil  companies  with  oil  patent  companies 


Name  of  company 

Number  of 

companies 

with  which 

afliliated 

Name  of  company 

Number  of 
companies 
with  which 
affiliated 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (New  Jersey) 

10 
2 
5 

8 
2 
7 
2 
3 
2 

1 

Phillips  Petroleum  Co        

4 

The  Atlantic  Refining  Co 

4 

Socony-Vacuum  Oil  Co.,  Inc 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (Indiana)-.. 

The  Pure  Oil 

Union  Oil  Co.  of  California 

4 
4 

The  Ohio  Oil  Co 1 

1 

The  Texas  Corporation          

Sun  Oil  Co ..: 

Continental  Oil  Co _.      

2 

2 

Mid-Continent   Petroleum   Corpora- 
tion  

The  Standard  Oil  Co.  (Ohio) 

Skelly  Oil  Co 

Consolidated  Oil  Corporation 

2 

Tide  Water  Associated  Oil  Corpora- 

1 
1 

Source:  William  J.  Kemnitzer,  Rebirth  of  Monopoly,  Harper  &  Bros.,  New  York,  1938,  p.  173.    Data  are 
based  mainly  on  "Pooling  of  Patents,"  U.  S.  Cong.,  pt.  IV  of  the  hearing  on  H.  R.  4523  in  1936. 

THE    REFINERY    ''PRICE    SQUEEZE" 

East  Texas  affords  the  best  example  where  the  refinery  price  squeeze 
occurred.  It  was  discovered  by  an  independent  and  generally  speak- 
ing the  property  of  the  field  was  owned  by  a  comparatively  large 
number  of  individuals.  A  rush  to  this  field  was  made  by  the  inde- 
pendents. The  cost  of  production  was  so  comparatively  low  that  the 
independent  producers  and  refiners  continued  to  produce  and  compete 
with  the  majors,  although  the  price  of  crude  oil  had  dropped  very 
sharply.  The  independents  were  willing  to  operate  on  a  very  narrow 
margin  and  depended  on  volume.  The  majors  claimed  that  there  was 
waste,  but  it  appeared  to  be  economic  rather  than  physical  waste. 

After  the  proration  system,  which  the  majors  sponsored,  was  in 
effect,  the  situation  was  much  different.  Prior  to  this,  many  of  the 
independent  refiners  could  supply  all  the  crude  oil  they  needed  from 
their  ow^n  wells,  but  now  they  were  forced  to  buy  most  of  their  crude 
oil  on  the  open  market.^  The  price  that  the  independent  had  to  pay 
for  crude  oil  and  receive  for  gasoline  was  determined  by  the  posted 
prices  of  the  majors.  In  order  to  control  or  eliminate  these  inde- 
pendents, the  majors  applied  what  is  known  as  the  refinery  "price 
squeeze"  by  posting  the  price  of  crude  oil  high  while  the  price  of  gaso- 
line remained  relatively  low.     This  is  especially  indicated  by  table  9. 

Table  0. — Ratio  of  crude  oil  and  gasoline  prices  in  East  Texas,  1933-37 


Crude  oil 

Gasoline 

Crude  oil 

Gasoline 

prices  in 

prices  in 

Ratio  3 

prices  in 

prices  in 

Ratio  3 

Year  or 

dollars  per 

cents  per 

(l)-=-(2)X100 

Year  or 

dollars  per 

cents  per 

(l)-f-(2)X100 

month 

barrel ' 

gallon  2 

month 

barrel ' 

gallon  ' 

(1) 

(2) 

(3) 

(1) 

(2) 

(3) 

1933 

0.65 

3.1 

21.0 

1937-Con. 

1934 

1.00 

3.7 

27.1 

May 

1.29 

5.3 

24.3 

19.35 

1.00 

1.4 

22.7 

June.. 

1.35 

5.3 

25.4 

1936 

1.14 

4.8 

23.7 

July 

1.35 

5.2 

26.0 

1937: 

August 

1.35 

5.2 

26.0 

January... 

1.  15 

4.6 

25.0 

September. 

1.35 

5.1 

26.4 

February.. 

1.27 

4.7 

27.0 

October 

1.35 

4.9 

27.5 

March 

1.27 

4.8 

26.4 

November. 

1.35 

4.6 

29.3 

April 

1.27 

5.2 

24.4 

December . 

1.35 

4.2 

32.1 

1  Posted  prices  in  dollars  per  42-Kallon  barrel  for  40°  A.  P.  I.  gravity  and  above  at  wells. 

'  Quoted  prices  per  gallon  of  gasoline,  62  octane  and  below,  at  refinery;  from  March  to  December  1937  prices 
are  for  60-62,  400  e.  p.  gasoline. 

^  This  is  the  formula  used  for  determining  the  ratio  of  gasoline  and  crude  oil  prices  as  a  part  of  the  N.  R.  .\. 
oil  code. 

Source:  National  Petroleum  News,  Cleveland  Oil  Price  Handbooks,  1933  to  1937. 


'  Compare  observations  made  by  Dorsey  Ilager.  op.  cit.  Tie  points  out  on  p.  380:  "Many  snia  1  rcfin.^riv^s 
are  forced  to  cense  operations  at  such  times,  for  when  crude  oil  is  scarce  a  small  concern  without  its  own  oil 
supply  cannot  obtain  enough  oil  to  enable  it  to  operate  without  paying  high  premiums  for  crude  oil." 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


33 


This  table  shows  that  the  ratio  of  the  price  of  crude  oil  the  inde- 
pendent bought  and  the  gasoline  he  sold  increased  from  21.0  to  32.1. 
It  is  to  be  noted  that  Standard  Statistics,  Inc.,  in  its  survey  of  the 
petroleum  industry  made  a  long-term  forecast  as  follows:  "At  some 
future  date,  a  distinct  price  squeeze  on  the  refining  division  is  quite 
possible."  ^  In  1939  this  comment  was  made:  "Because  of  the  price 
squeeze  which  has  already  taken  place  in  the  refining  division  *  *  *"  ^° 

MORTALITY    OF    EAST    TEXAS    INDEPENDENT   REFINERS 

When  the  great  East  Texas  oil  field  was  discovered  in  1930  local 
people  began  to  build  refineries;  During  this  period  up  to  January  1, 
1938,  155  independent  refineries  had  been  built  in  the  field  and  only 
1  by  a  major.  The  greatest  number  located  there  at  any  one  time 
was  74  on  January  1,  1935.  Today  there  are  only  3  independent 
refiners  operating  in  the  field.  These  figures  are  takeSQ  from  the  an- 
nual refinery  statistics  of  the  United  States  Bureau  of  Mines.  This 
extremely  high  mortality  was  due  to  the  refinery  price  squeeze  and 
proration  laws.  It  must  be  remembered  that  the  majors  can  buy  oil 
from  many  sources  and  the  effects  of  proration  are  not  the  same  as  to 
the  independents  who  could  not  buy  or  produce  enough  of  their  own 
oil  under  the  laws  to  keep  their  refineries  going.  Table  10  shows  how 
the  capacity  of  the  majors  grew  while  the  independents  declined. 
Furthermore,  the  operating  capacity  of  the  majors'  refineries  con- 
nected by  pipe  lines  with  the  East  Texas  field  was  over  99  percent  o^ 
full  capacity.  Changes  in  the  maximum  daily  refinery  capacity  of 
East  Texas  independent  oil  companies  as  compared  with  major  oil 
companies'  maximum  refinery  capacity  located  in  territory  where  the 
supply  of  crude  oil  from  East  Texas  field  was  available  is  included. 

Table  10.- — Contrast  of  refinin'g  and  cracking  capacity  of  the  major  and  independent 
groups,  Jan.  1,  1932,  to.Jan.  1,  1938 


Date 


Straight-run  capacity 


Majors 


Independ- 
ents 


Cracking  capacity 


Majors 


Independ- 
ents 


Jan.  1,  1932 
Jan.  1,  1933 
Jan.  1,  1934. 
Jan.  1,  1935. 
Jan.  1,  1936 
Jan.  1,  1937. 
Jan.  1,  1938 


714, 600 
668, 100 
671, 100 
767, 500 
789, 000 
889,000 
943,000 


71,000 
63,700 
113,900 
171,  750 
200,200 
162, 900 
91, 355 


457,  650 
489, 550 
529, 650 
524, 550 
523,  750 
(') 


4,000 
21,500 
28,500 
39,  750 
32,200 


'  Comparable  statistics  not  available  since  beginning  on  Jan.  1,  1938,  cracking  capacity  is  measured  in 
terms  of  cracked  gasoline  production;  in  previous  periods  it  was  the  throughput  of  fresh  charging  stock. 

Source:  U.  S.  Bureau  of  Mines,  annual  surveys  of  petroleum  refineries,  including  cracking  plants. 


RATIO  OF  CAPACITY  OPERATED — INDEPENDENTS  CONTRASTED  WITH 

MAJORS 

In  addition  to  strategic  location  of  refineries  and  control  of  the  more 
efficient  types  of  cracking  plants,  the  majors  enjoy  whatever  advan- 
tages that  result  from  large-scale  operations  and  operating  at  a  high 
percent  of  capacity.     Table   11   shows  the  contrast  of  the  refining 

»  standard  Statistics,  Inc.,  Standard  Trade  and  Securities,  New  York,  June  2, 1937,  vol.  84,  No.  18,  sec.  2, 
p.  37. 
'0  Ibid.,  February  9,  1940,  vol.  95,  No.  95,  sec.  3,  p.  21. 


34 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


activity  of  the  majors  and  independents.  It  indicates  also  that  the 
independents  operate  at  less  than  50  percent  capacity  and  must  there- 
fore have  more  interest  on  their  property  to  pay  per  barrel  of  oil 
refined. 

Table   11. — Refinery  operations  of  the  major  oil  companies  and  independents,  1926 

and  1937 

[Units  in  barrels] 


20  major  oil  companies 

Independent  oil  companies 

Year 

Crude-oil 
capacity ' 

Runs  to 
stills 

Percent  of 
capacltj' 

Crude-oil 
capacity ' 

Runs  to 
stills 

Percent  of 
capacity 

1937 

1, 146, 994 
681,  619 

977, 016 
555, 064 

85 
81 

420, 637 
359,  714 

206,424 
224,  200 

49 

1926 

62 

>  Maximum  daily  crude-oil  throughput  as  of  Jan.  1,  inflated  to  annual  refinery  capacity  basis. 

Source:  U.  S.  Bureau  of  Mines;  compiled  from  the  annual  surveys  on  petroleum  refineries  for  1937  and 
1926;  also  appendix,  table  13,  p.  76. 

GASOLINE  BUYING  POOLS — PURPOSE  AND  EFFECT 

The  purpose  is  to  stabilize  the  price  of  gasoline  at  the  refineries  and 
prevent  what  is  known  as  ''distress"  gasoline  or  overproduction  from 
entering  the  market.  The  general  practice  of  the  majors  was  to  buy 
this  gasoline  at  a  price  slightly  higher  than  that  prevailing  on  the 
market  and  then  put.it  in  storage  or  otherwise  stabilize  the  market. 
This  program  of  the  majors  kept  this  gasoline  from  getting  to  the 
consumer  through  independents.  The  following  news  item  is  typical 
of  the  way  this  buying  was  done :  ^^ 

Buys  bulk  gasoline. — Approximately  600  tank  cars  of  gasoline  have  been  pur- 
chased by  Gulf  Refining  Co.  from  independent  refiners  in  north  and  west  Texas. 
This  purchiase  has  had  a  stabilizing  effect  on  the  market,  serving  to  halt  the 
downwaird  ti-end  of  prices  in  north  Texas. 


THE  PACIFIC  COAST  CARTEL 

This  plan  was  started  in  1929  by  the  major  oil  companies.  Besides^ 
an  agreement  to  maintain  prices,  the  scheme  was  to  consist  of  an 
arrangement  for  the  collective  purchase  by  the  m^ajors  of  surplus  gaso- 
line manufactured  by  the  independent  refiners  if  they- would  maintain 
prices  mutually  agreed  upon.^^  A  consent  decree  was  entered  on  Sep- 
tember 15,  1930,  whereby  the  defendants  were  enjoined  from  "cooper- 
ation" in  this  manner. ^^  The  Department  of  Justice  later  acquiesced 
in  a  modification  of  the  "Long  pool"  consent  decree  on  September  25, 
1933.  This  proposal  to  reestablish  the  pool  was  to  be  an  agreement 
under  the  N.  R.  A.  oil  code.  The  Department  took  the  position  that 
the  cartel  approved  weilt  far  beyond  the  provision  of  the  Oil  Code  and 
proceeded  later  to  get  new  indictments  irrespective  of  their  member- 
ship in  the  pool.  The  majors  did  not  care  to  go  to  court  and  the 
organization  was  dissolved.  The  Department  of  the  Interior  opposed 
the  Department  of  Justice's  position  in  this  matter.'*     Later  the 

i>  Wall  Street  Journal,  New  York,  March  1,  1929,  p.  11. 

"  Myron  W.  Watkin^,  op.  cit.,  p.  232. 

»  United  States  v.  Standard  Oil  Co.,  el  at,  Final  Decree,  In  Equity  No.  2542-K,  in  the  U.  S.  District  Court, 
for  the  Northern  District  of  California,  Southern  Division. 

"  Department  of  the  Interior,  press  release,  March  29,  1934.  It  said:  "These  indictments  have  had  the 
effect  of  once  more  throwing  the  oil  industry  on  the  Pacific  Coast  into  a  state  of  chaos." 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER  35 

Pacific  Coast  Petroleum  Agency  was  formed,  which  had  some  features 
of  the  old  cartel,  but  did  not  fix  uniform  prices  for  its  several  members, 
although  this  did  result  in  actual  practice  due  to  the  close  cooperation 
of  the  members.  Seven  majors  were  members  of  the  agency  and  the 
distinctive  feature  of  it  was  the  buying  pool.  The  enforcement  of  it 
was  interesting.  In  simple  terms  it  meant  that  members  of  the  cartel 
agreed  to  boycott  all  service  stations  not  handling  gasoline  produced 
in  accordance  with  the  refinery  restriction  program.  This  was  espe- 
cially effective  because  of  the  divided  dealer  stations.  Usually  a  sta- 
tion did  not  handle  the  brand  of  a  single  refiner  exclusively. 

THE  MID-CONTINENT  BUYING  PROGRAM 

This  is  one  of  the  best  known  conspiracies  of  the  majors  to  stabilize 
the  refinery  gasoline  market  and  prevent  surplus  gasoline  from  being 
sold  competitively.  During  the  life  of  the  Oil  Code  the  Administrator 
permitted  a  stabilization  program  whereby  the  majors  could  buy  dis- 
tress gasoline  from  independent  refiners  and  control  the  tank  car  prices. 
After  the  N.  R.  A.  the  majors  operating  in  the  Midwest  continued  this 
program,  whereby  each  major  would  buy  a  certain  percentage  of  gaso- 
line from  designated  refiners  and  a  statistical  committee  would  report 
the  location  and  amount  of  the  surplus  gasoline.  Mr.  C.  E.  Arnott, 
vice  president  of  Socony-Vacuum  Oil  Co.,  Inc.,  was  head  of  the  general 
stabilization  committee.  The  ultimate  aim  of  the  majors  was  to  raise 
the  price  to  the  jobbers  and  consumers,  and  there  is  no  evidence  that 
the  majors  tried  to  get  the  independents  to  produce  less  gasoline.*^ 
The  majors  profited  as  long  as  they  could  buy  at  such  low  prices  and 
raise  their  prices  to  the  consumer. 

LESSENING    OF    COMPETITION    THROUGH    EXCHANGING    OF    GASOLINE 

It  is  a  common  practice  of  the  major  oil  companies  to  exchange 
gasoline  with  each  other.  All  majors  exchange  gasoline,  except  Sun 
Oil  Co.^^  This  is  usually  done  when  a  major  finds  it  advantageous  to 
obtain  gasoline  on  an  exchange  basis  from  another  company  rather 
than  to  make  shipments  from  its  own  sources.  Through  these 
exchanges  transportation  costs  are  saved.  The  principle  is  that  a 
major  supplies  other  majors  gasoline  for  their  marketing  outlets  which 
are  near  his  own  refinery  in  turn  for  gasoline  needed  at  his  own  mar- 
ketmg  outlets  which  are  located  at  distant  areas.  The  amounts  ex- 
changed usually  balance  out  at  the  end  of  the  year.  It  is  not  exchanged 
on  a  price  basis.  Supplies  so  received  are  usually  sold  under  the  brand 
name  of  the  receiving  companj^.  In  some  cases  exchanges  of  gasoline 
may  be  made  under  the  receiving  company's  specifications.  Sometimes 
the  gasoline  may  receive  further  treatment  and  blending. 

In  1937  over  96  percent  of  the  gasoline  received  by  major  oU 
companies  on  an  exchange  basis  was  from  other  majors.  In  the  same 
year  36,750,483  barrels  of  gasoline  were  received  by  major  oil  compa- 
nies on  an  exchange  basis,^''  which  is  7.3  percent  of  the  1937  gasoline 
consumption. 

'*  United  States  v.  Soconv-Vacuum  Oil  Company,  Inc.  et  al,  Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States,  May  6, 
1940,  p.  10  (310  U.  S.  150).  This  opinion,  in  favor  of  the  Government,  sets  forth  in  sufficient  detail  the  facts 
relatinc  to  the  concerted  buying  program. 

"  Hearings  before  the  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee,  Part  14-A,  pp.  7808-7811.  These 
statistics  were  supplied  by  the  oil  companies  for  1935, 193b,  and  1937,  and  individual  company  exchanges  were 
reported. 

"  Ibid,  p.  7811. 


36  CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 

SUMMARY   AND    CONCLUSION 

Because  of  the  increasing  technical  nature  of  refining  in  recent  years 
it  has  tended  to  be  concentrated  in  large  plants.  A  definite  character- 
istic is  that  the  majors  control  the  large  plants  and  account  for  over 
85  percent  of  the  production.  The  location  of  these  plants  combines  the 
advantages  of  pipe  lines  for  regular  crude  oil  supplies  and  economical 
access  to  markets  through  low  cost  water  transportation.  This 
eliminates  the  necessity  of  shifting  with  new  discoveries  of  crude  oil. 
The  independent  refineries  are  very  small  and  located  in  or  near  the 
oil  fields.  Their  mortality  has  run  very  high,  as  is  so  well  illustrated 
by  the  example  of  the  East  Texas  field.  The  main  reason  for  this  has 
.  been  a  lack  of  crude  oil  and  transportation  facilities.  There  is  sufficient 
evidence  to  indicate  that  the  policy  of  the  majors  has  been  to  prevent 
the  independent  from  getting  adequate  crude  oil  supplies  through  the 
refinery  price  squeeze  and  by  their  control  over  pipe  lines. 

Furthermore,  the  majors  have  purchased  up  surplus  gasoline  from 
the  independents  to  prevent  it  from  entering  the  market  through 
independents  and  to  maintain  a  stabilized  price  structure. 

Virtually  all  the  patents  for  refining  oil  are  owned  by  the  majors, 
usually  through  jointly  owned  companies.  Some  independents  do 
obtain  licenses  for  patents  after  paying  considerable  royalty. 


CHAPTER  VI 
GASOLINE  TRANSPORTATION 

THE    PURPOSE    AND    GROWTH    OF    GASOLINE    PIPE    LINES 

The  growth  of  gasoline  pipe  Unas  has  been  very  rapid  during  the 
past  10  years.  There  were  over  8,000  miles  on  January  1,  1940,  as 
compared  to  236  miles  in  1929.'  Many  new  lines  and  extensions  are 
being  built  today.  For  the  most  part  they  bring  gasoline  from  the 
Mid-Continent  area  to  the  industrial  areas  of  the  Great  Lakes  and 
from  the  refining  centers  of  the  Atlantic  seaboard  to  inland  points. 
The  primary  purpose  in  developing  them  was  to  expand'  markets  and 
furnish  a  very  cheap  form  of  transportation.  The  cost  of  transport- 
ing gasoline  in  pipe  lines  is  about  the  same  as  crude  oil — just  about 
half  that  of  the  rail  rate.  Therefore,  as  a  result  of  building  gasoline 
pipe  lines,  the  majors  have  expanded  their  markets  and  are  able  to 
give  real  price  competition  to  the  independents.  There  is  practically 
no  physical  difference  in  crude  oil  and  gasoline  lines,  except  location 
and  the  fact  they  are  not  used  interchangeably.  However,  in  rare 
instances  a  gasoline  line  may  be  converted  into  a  crude  oil  line. 
Recently  a  pipe  line  transporting  gasoline  from  near  Casper,  Wyo., 
to  Kansas  City,  Kans.,  was  converted  into  a  crude-oil  line.  The 
main  expense  in  converting  a  crude-oil  pipe  line  into  one  for  gasoline 
is  the  cleaning. 

The  investment  in  gasoline  pipe  lines  has  increased  rapidly  since 
1929,  amounting  to  over  $44,000,000  at  the  end  of  1938.  The  amount 
of  income  was  over  $13,000,000  or  an  average  return  of  29,7  percent, 
just  slightly  higher  than  the  earnings  of  crude-oil  hnes.  The  gasoline 
transported  by  major  oil  companies  through  their  pipe  lines  increased 
from  3,000,000  barrels  in  1929  to  89,000,000  barrels  in  1938.^ 

THE    0WNE;RSHIP    of    GASOLINE    PIPE    LINES    BY   MAJOR    OIL    COMPANIES 

As  of  December  31,  1938,  the  majors  owned  96.1  percent  of  the 
mileage  of  gasoline  lines .^  Only  one  independent,  the  Champlin  Re- 
fining Co.,  has  a  gasoline  pipe  line,  which  consisted  of  about  250  miles 
ifi  1938.  All  of  the  20  majors  have  gasoline  pipe  line  facilities,  ex- 
cept Gulf  Oil  Corporation  and  the  Ohio  Oil  Co.  Gulf  Oil  Corpora- 
tion uses  its  tankers  to  offset  this  and  briftgs  considerable  gasoline 
to  the  Atlantic  coast  from  its  large  refinery  at  Port  Arthur,  Tex.; 
the  Ohio  Oil  Co.  markets  in  a  comparatively  small  area,  mostly  in 
Ohio,  and  uses  the  pipe  lines  of  the  other  majors. 

CONTROL    OF   OTHER   TRANSPORTING   FACILITIES 

The  control  of  tankers  has  aheady  been  indicated.  Generally 
speaking,  tankers  can  be  used  interchangeably  and  be  shifted  from 

'  Appendix,  table  17,  p.  85;  supplemented  by  statistics  on  new  lines  completed,  National  Petroleum 
News,  transportation  issue,  Cleveland,  December  13,  1939. 
'  Hearings  before  the  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee,  Part  14-A,  p.  7798. 
» Ibid,  p.  7729. 

37 
278623   -41— No.  39 i 


38 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


transporting  crude  oil  to  gasoline  with  a  minimum  of  effort.  Ten  of 
the  majors  have  huge  refineries  located  on  or  near  the  Texas  Gulf 
coast.  A  very  substantial  part  of  this  gasoline  production  is  moved 
to  the  Southern  States  and  as  far  up  as  Maine  by  tankers.  Adequate 
storage  facilities  have  usually  been  built  by  the  majors  at  the  more 
important  port  cities. 

The  movement  of  crude  oil  and  gasoline  over  the  inland  waterways 
is  made  by  barges.  Although  separate  figures  as  to  the  ratio  of  crude 
oil  and  gasoline  transported  are  not  available,  it  appears  that  barges 
are  used  mostly  for  gasoline.  At  the  end  of  June  1939,  14  major  oil 
companies  owned  72  percent  of  the  gross  tonnage  of  barges  owned 
by  oil  companies.* 

Tank  cars  move  by  far  the  greatest  portion  of  gasoline  to  the 
marketer,  taking  into  consideration  the  shorter  movement.  On  Janu- 
ary 1,  1939,  there  was  a  total  of  146,399  tank  cars  in  petroleum 
service,  only  12,365  of  which  were  owned  by  the  railroads.^  Although 
varying  with  each  company,  the  practice  of  the  majors  is  to  lease 
most  of  their  tank  cars.  The  Standard  Oil  Trust  owned  its  tank  car 
facilities  through  Union  Tank  Car  Co.  After  the  break-up  of  the 
trust  it  began  to  lease  the  cars  it  needed.  Most  of  the  tank  cars  are 
owned  by  four  large  companies  which  lease  them.  The  major  group 
own  43,789  or  30.2  percent  of  the  total.^  It  does  not  appear  that 
there  is  any  control  of  tank  cars  by  the  majors,  since  any  oil' company 
can  lease  all  it  needs. 


MILEAGE   JOINTLY    OWNED    BY    MAJORS 

Great  Lakes  Pipe  Line  Co.  is  jointly  owned  by  8  of  the  20  major 
oil  companies  and  is  one.  of  the  best  examples  of  collective  ownership. 
The  distribution  of  stock  ownership  is  given  in  table  12. 

Table  12. — Distribution  of  stock  ownership  of  Great  Lakes  Pipe  Line  Co.  on  Dec. 

31,  1938 


Name  of  coftipany 

Shares 

Percent 

Name  of  company 

Shares 

Percent 

Continental  Oil  Co  .. 

40, 035 

26,016 
H',  508 
16.  665 
13,015- 

29.2 

19.0 
14.2 
12.1 
9.5 

ConsolidatedOil  Corporation. 

Cities  Service  Co 

Phillips  Petroleum  Co.... 

Total 

8,064 
7,073 
6.847 

5  8 

Mid-Continent    Petroleum 
Corporation _ 

.5.2 
5.0 

Skelly  Oil  Co 

The  Texas  Corporation 

137, 223 

100.0 

The  Pure  Oil  Co 

Source:  Annual  report  of  Great  Lakes  Pipe  Line  Co.  to  the  Interstate  Commerce  Commission,  Dec.  31, 
1938. 

This  pipe  line  is  2,134  miles  in  length,  extending  from  near  Tulsa, 
Okla.,  to  St.  Paul,  Minn,,  and  Chicago,  111.  This  mileage  represents 
over  25  percent  of  all  gasoline  lines  and  is  an  exceptionally  important 
factor  of  these  companies'  marketing  advantage  in  the  Midwest  area. 
This  point  will  be  covered  under  rnarketing  and  basing  points.  The 
investment  in  carrier  property  of  the  Great  Lakes  Pipe  Line  Co.  was 
$17,966,709'  (or  41  percent  of  the  total  gasoline  pipe-line  investment) 
at  the  end  of  1938,  and  a  rate  of  return  of  31  percent  ^  which  is  con- 

*  Based  on  the  List  of  Inspected  Tank  Vessels.  June  30, 1939,  Department  of  Commerce,  Bureau  of  Marine* 
Inspection  and  Navigation,  and  World  Petroleum  Register,  1940. 

« American  Petroleum  Institute,  Petroleum  Facts  and  Figures,  New  York,  1939,  p.  103.  Data  authority 
l3  Union  Tank  Car  Co. 

•  Compiled  from  Official  Railway  Equipment  Register,  tank  car  section,  New  York,  January  10,  1940. 
'  Hearings  before  the  Temporary  Nsrtional  Economic  Committee,  Part  14-A,  p.  7800. 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER  39 

siderably  higher  than  the  return  on  other  investments.  The  weighted 
average  rate  of  return  for  all  gasoline  pipe  lines  reporting  to  the 
Interstate  Commerce  Commission  for  the  same  period  was  29.7. 

RESTRICTIONS     AND     NONCOMPETITIVE     SPECIFICATIONS     FOR     SHIPPERS 

As  was  the  case  of  crude-oil  lines,  gasoline  lines  have  been  held  to 
be  common  carriere  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Interstate  Com- 
merce Commission,  but  due  to  monopolistic  restrictions  they  have  for 
aU  intents  and  purposes  prevented  outsiders  from  using  the  lines. 
The  companies  have  not  provided  adequate  common  carrier  storage 
facilities.  The  minimum  tender  of  50,000  barrels  prevents  the  typical 
small  refiner  of  less  than  2,000  barrels  of  gasoline  production  per  day 
to  ship  under  those  restrictions.  Furthermore,  at  least  one  of  the 
majors.  Sun  Oil  Co.,  writes  a  provision  in  its  tariffs  filed  with  the 
Interstate  Comtnerce  Commission  that  shippers  may  only  ship  gaso- 
line of  certain  specifications,  which  appears  to  be  the  same  as  saying 
the  gasoline  must  be  the  equivalent  of  "Blue  Sonoco."  It  is  not 
clear  what  the  reason  for  this  is,  but  nevertheless  it  would  serve  as  a 
restriction,  especially  in  the  case  of  third  grade  gasoline.  The  answers 
to  the  questionnaires  submitted  by  the  major  cil  companies  to  the 
Temporary  National  Economic  Committee  showed  that  all  but  three 
transported  gasoline  in  their  own  name.* 

REBATES 

Just  as  the  case  of  crude  oil  lines,  gasoline  pipe  lines  have  been 
common  carriers  in  name  only  and  not  in  fact.  Furthermore,  much 
evidence  has  been  developed  to  show  that  major  oil  companies  receive 
rebates  in  the  form  of  stock  dividends.  The  complaint  of  the  Petro- 
leum Rail  Shippers'  Association  before  the  Interstate  Commerce 
Commission  supports  this  point  as  follows:^ 

Because  of  the  facts  aforesaid  said  pipe  line  companies  are  not  in  fact  bona  fide 
common  carriers  and  are  dummy  corporations  organized  by  certain  shippers  who 
are  owners  of  the  stock  for  the  purpose  of  receiving  rebates  in  the  form  of  stock 
dividends  and  for  the  purpose  of  procuring  transportation  of  their  products  at 
a  cost  materially  less  than  that  paid  by  competitors  and  users  of  railroads  for 
transportation  of  their  products  who  are  required  to  pay  the  regular  tariff  rate 
for  the  same  service. 

In  the  case  of  Great  Lakes  Pipe  Line  Co.,  jointly  owned  by  eight 
majors,  rebates  have  been  substantial  and  have  seriously  impaired 
the  ability  of  independents  to  compete.  For  example,  on  shipments 
t)f  gasoline  from  Tulsa,  Okla.,  to  principal,  terminal  points  at  Kansas 
City,  Kans.;  Des  Moines,  low^a;  Omaha,  Nebr.;  Chicago.  111.;  and 
Minneapolis,  Minn.;  the  rebates  are  the  differences  betworn  the  pipe 
line  costs  and  the  corresponding  tariff  rates,  which  amount  to  L4 
cents,  1.6  cents,  1.45  cents,  1.3  cents,  and  1.75  cents,  respectively, 
I  per  gallon.'" 

•  Files  of  the  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee.    Answer  to  question  No.  19  of  the  Questionnaire 
for  Oil  Companies.  May  1939. 
I      >  Petroleum  Rail  Shippers'  Astocialion  v.  Alton  and  Southern  Railroad,  et  al.    Complaint,  No.  28106,  filed 
!  Aug.  29,  1938,  p.  18. 

"  United  Statet  v.  Great  Lakes  Pipe  Line  Company,  Complaint,  Civil  No.  183,  filed  in  tbc  District  Court 
.  for  the  District  of  Delaware,  September  30,  1940,  pars.  10  and  11.  See  also  United  States  v.  Phillips  Pelro- 
'  leum  Company  and  Phillips  Pipe  Line  Company,  Complaint,  Civil  No.  182,  filed  in  the  District  Court  foi 
I  the  District  of  Delaware,  September  30,  1940. 


CHAPTER  VII 
MARKETING 

GEOGRAPHICAL    DISTRIBUTIO  < 

The  majors  are  all  engaged  in  marketing  of  petroleum  products, 
and  exercise  a  substantial  control  over  this  division  in  order*  to  main- 
tain the  price  structure  and  afford  adequate  outlets.  In  an  attempt 
to  eliminate  competition  the  Standard  Oil  trust  divided  the  United 
States  into  11  marketing  districts,  each  one  being  placed  under  the 
control  of  a  marketing  subsidiary.  The  territories  did  not  overlap 
and  for  the  most  part  followed  political  rather  than  economic  lines.' 
For  instance,  Standard  Oil  Co.  of  New  York  was  the  distributor  for 
New  York  and  New  England;  The  Standard  Oil  Co.  of  Ohio  had  all 
of  Ohio;  and  Standard  Oil  Co.  (Indiana)  had  a  group  of  10  North 
Central  States.  The  dissolution  decree  of  1911  did  not  affect  this 
set-up  to  any  large  degree.^  The  Federal  Trade  Commission  found 
in  1915  and  1920  that  this  marketing  arrangement  was  not  changed 
very  much.^  The  Atlantic  Refining  Co.  was  an  exception.  How- 
ever, since  1911  other  majors  have  been  organized  and  operate  over 
much  wider  areas.  For  example,  Texas  operates  in  all  States,  Shell 
in  47,  and  Consolidated  in  43  States.*  The  number  of  major  oil 
companies  operating  in  the  different  States  ranges  from  5  to  16,  the 
modal  number  being  11.  In  terms  of  volume  the  leading  major  in 
each  State  accounts  for  23  percent  of  the  domestic  sales,  ranging 
from  11.7  percent  in  Kansas  to  61.5  percent  in  Utah.* 

OWNERSHIP  OF  MARKETING  FACILITIES  BY  THE  MAJORS 

There  were  197,568  regular  service  stations  in  the  United  States  in 
1935  according  to  the  Bureau  of  the  Census.®  This  figure  does  not 
include  indirect  outlets  such  as  garages  and  country  stores.  Eighteen 
of  the  major  oil  companies  owned  75,547  service  stations  ^  at  the  end 
of  1935.  On  this  basis  the  major  group  owns  only  38  percent  of  all 
service  stations  in  the  United  States.  On  the  other  hand  the  same 
majors  owned  1 9,609  bulk  plants  ^  at  the  end  of  1935.  When  compared 
to  the  total  figure  of  27,333  bulk  plants  as  reported  by  the  Census  ' 
for  1935.  it  shows  that  the  majors  have  73  percent  of  the  total.    Figures 

'  Oeoree  W.  Stocking,  The  Oil  Industry  and  the  Competitive  System,  Houghton,  MiflBin  Co.,  New 
York.  1925,  p.  70. 

'  David  Levine,  The  Petroleum  Industry— A  Study  of  Its  Interstate  Aspects,  Work  Projects  Adminis- 
tration Otfipial  Project  No.  461-97-5-7,  mimeographed,  New  York,  1938. 

'  Federal  Trade  Commission.  Report  on  the  Price  of  Gasoline  in  1915 — pp.  22  and  24;  and  Report  on  the 
•Advance  in  Price  of  Petroleum  Products,  pp.  50-54,  Washington. 

•  Appendix,  t&ble  19,  p.  8S-S9. 

•  Appendix,  table  23,  p.  94. 

•  Census  of  Business:   1935— Retail  Distribution,  U.  S.  Bureau  of  the  C  ;nsus,  vol.  IV,  p.  13. 
"Appendix,  table  21,  p.  90. 

*.\ppendix,  table20.  p.  90.   A  bulk  plant  is  a  storage  station,  consistixig.  f  one  or  more  tanks  and  a  loading 
rack,  snd  usuallv  a  warehouse,  located  within  trucking  distance  of  the  e'  lil  outlets 
'  Census  of  Business:  1935— Wholesale  Distribution,  U.  S.  Bureau  o  '1  •  Census,  vol.  II,  p.  v. 

41 


42      *     CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 

for  Standard  Oil  Co.  of  California  and  Mid-Continent  Petroleum 
Corporation  are  not  available. 

CONTROL  OVER  JOBBERS 

The  function  of  the  jobber  is  to  buy  gasoline  in  tank  carlots  and 
supply  service  station  operators.  Practically  none  of  the  sales  of 
independent  jobbers  are  made  to  commercial  consumers.  The  main 
control  over  jobbers  has  been  through  the  narrowing  margins  and 
pressure  to  operate  is  'i  agent  or  vj::clusive  distributor  for  majors  only. 
In  the  main,  price  f.na  marketin^^  policies  are  dictated  by  the  majors.  • 
There  are  approximately  8,000  jobbers  in  the  United  States,  but 
80  percent  of  these  have  contracts  with  the  majors. ^°  The  buying 
programs  of  the  majors  have  prevented  independent  gasoline  from 
getting  to  these  jobbers.     The  Madison  Oil  case  illustrates  that." 

(1)  Elimination  of  independent  jobbers. — From  1928  it  was  custom- 
ary for  independent  jobbers  to  sell  products  under  their  own  brand 
names.  They  bought  gasoline  in  the  open  market"  on  specification, 
and  when  the  volume  sold  by  independents  became  too  strong  the 
majors  would  lower  their  tank  wagon  prices.  Since  they  had  sufficient 
bulk  plants  in  the  area,  no  jobber  could  keep  his  price  above  that  set 
by  the  majors.  Therefore,  the  independent  jobber  had  to  absorb 
these  losses  or  go  out  of  business.  He  appealed  to  the  independent 
refiner  who  was  supplying  him  to  give  him  guaranteed  margin  to 
protect  him  in  these  cases,  but  the  typical  independent  refiner  did  not 
have  sufficient  capital  to  do  this.  Therefore,  the  jobber  selling  inde- 
pendent gasoline  had  to  go  out  of  business  or  sign  up  as  an  exclusive 
distributor  or  an  agent  for  a  major  oil  company.  Most  jobbers  followed 
the  latter  course.  The  extensive  advertising  program  of  the  majors 
and  oft'ers  of  credit  had  some  inducement.  After  the  jobbers  signed 
contracts  with  the  majors  their  margins  were  narrowed  by  the  manipu- 
lation of  the  refinery  prices  by  the  majors. 

(2)  Narrowing  margins  to  jobbers. — Jobber  margins  have  been 
decreasing  during  the  past  10  years  through  what  is  known  as  the 
"jobber  squeeze."  In  narrowing  the  jobbers'  margin  the  majors 
wanted  to  force  the  jobber  to  bear  part  of  the  cost  of  price  cutting, 
resulting  from  intensified  competition  among  retailers  operating  under 
the  "Iowa  plan."  At  any  rate  the  margin  has  dropped  to  1  cent  and 
less  per  gallon  in  many  areas.  Weighted  average  prices  of  gasoline 
are  not  available,  but  compilations  for  Des  Moines,  Iowa,  from  1930 
to  1938,  indicating  the  narrowing  margins  given  by  Standard  Oil  Co. 
(Indiana),  are  set  out  in  table  13.  Mr.  Sidney  A.  Swensrud,  in  his 
testimony  before  the  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee, 
admitted  the  narrowing  margins  to  jobbers,  but  said:  "The  reason  it 
has  bcen'narrowing  is  because  the  costs  have  been  declining,  the  costs 
of  performing  the  jobbing  function  have  been  declining."'^  It  is 
difficult  to  understand  how  these  costs  are  lower,  since  there  is  less 
sales  volume  for  each  independent  jobber. 

«»  Testimony  of  Paul  E.  Hadlick,  secretary,  National  Oil  Marketers'  Association,  Washington,  D.  C, 
hearings  before  the  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee,  Part  15,  pp.  8839  and  888S. 

"  See  Opinion  of  Justice  Douglas,  United  States  v.  Socony-Vacuum  Oil  Co.,  Inc.,  el  al,  Supreme  Court. 
May  6,  1940  (310  U.  S.  ISO).- 

"  Hearings  before  the  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee,  Part  15,  p.  8110. 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


43 


Table  13. 


-Price  structure  of  regular  grade  gasoline  '  at  Des  Moines,  Iowa,  as  posted 
by  Standard  Oil  Co.  {Indiana),  by  years,  19S0-S8 


Tank  car, 
Tulsa 

(1) 

Freight, 
Tulsa 
to  Des 

Mcines 

(2) 

Tank  car, 

Des 
Moines 

(l)  +  (2)  = 
(3) 

Dealer 
(4) 

Service 
station 

(5) 

State  and 

Federal 

taxes 

(6) 

Margins  for  marketing 

Year 

Jobber 
(4) -(3) 

Dealer 
(5) -(4) 

Total 
(7)+(8) 

1938  .  ... 

S.23 
5.81 
5.96 
5.37 
5.05 
4.27 
4.93 
3.84 
6.23 

2.33 
2.18 
2.24 
2.22 
2.18 
2.23 
2.24 
2.18 
2.18 

7.56 
7.99 
8.20 
7.69 
7.23 
6.50 
7.17 
6.02 
8.41 

9.21 
9.44 

10.12 
9.43 
9.33 
9.05 

10.12 
9.42 

12.16 

13.22 
13.43 
13.64 
n.  33 
13.20 
11.96 
12.62 
11.74 
15.16 

4.00 
4.00 
4.00 
4.00 
4.00 
4.27 
3.52 
3.00 
3.00 

1.65 
1.45 
1.92 
1.84 
2.10 
2.55 
2.95 
3.40 
3.75 

4.01 
3.99 
3.52 
3.90 
3.87 
2.91 
2.50 
2.32 
3.00 

5.66 

1937 

5.44 

1936 

5.44 

1935 

5.74 

1934       .        .  .. 

5.97 

1933 

5.46 

1932 

5.45 

1931 - 

5.72 

1930 

6.75 

'  Prices  are  in  cents  per  gallon  and  do  not  include  State  and  Federal  taxes.  Jobbers  buy  in  tank  rarlots 
which  are  based  on  the  group  3,  or  Tulsa,  Okla.,  refinery  prices. 

Source:  National  Petroleum  News,  Oil  Price  Handbook,  annual,  Cleveland:  For  1937  and  1938  service 
station  prices  are  as  reported  by  the  Oil  and  Gas  Journal,  Tulsa.  Freight  rate  data  was  obtained  from 
Public  Tariff  Section,  Interstate  Commerce  Commission. 

(3)  Elimination  of  bulk  plants  through  oil  tank  trucks. — During  the 
past  few  years  most  of  the  majors  have  followed  the  practice  of  using 
oil  tank  trucks  to  serve  their  retail  outlets.  An  examination  of  un- 
published statistics  of  the  United  States  Bureau  of  Public  Roads  on 
commodity  movements  in  interstate  commerce  suggests  this  trend. 
This  trend  has  resulted  in  an  enlargement  of  the  radius  of  operation 
from  50  to  100  miles,  increased  the  minimum  delivery  from  50  to  300 
gallons,  and  increased  the  capacity  of  the  storage  tanks.  The  com- 
panies using  these  trucks  make  the  need  for  the  jobbing  function  much 
less,  thereby  eliminating  bulk  plants  and  jobbers.  These  trucks  are 
able  to  operate  within  a  large  radius  from  the  refinery  or  seaboard 
tenninal.  They  are  considered  as  private  carriers  by  the  Interstate 
Commerce  Commission,  if  they  do  not  haul  for  others.  In  addition 
to  the  elimination  of  bulk  plants  through  tank  trucks,  restrictions  in 
the  way  of  basing  points  are  being  used  to  the  competitive  disadvan- 
tage of  independents. 


THE   USE   OF  BASING"  POINT  SYSTEMS 

There  are  many  basing  points  in  the  petroleum  industry  whereby 
the  freight  from  a  designated  base  is  charged  to  the  destination,  regard- 
less of  the  origin  or  method  of  transportation.  The  practice  is  some- 
what analogous  to  the  well-known  practice  of  steel  and  cement  com- 
panies. They  are  used  to  maintain  the  price  structure  of  majore  and 
to  realize  price  advantages  from  their  control  of  transportation  and 
strategic  refinery  locations.  It  also  makes  it  possible  to  base  prices 
on  the  so-called  spot  market,  which  may  easily  be  manipulated  or 
controlled. 

(1)  Group  3  or  ^^ Tulsa  plus"  basis. — This  is  one  of  the  best  known 
basing  points  used  by  the  major  oil  companies.  Tulsa  is  a  big  crude 
oil  market,  but  comparatively  little  of  the  refining  of  the  majors  is 
done  in  that  area.  There  are  some  independent  refiners  who  make 
quotations  to  trade  journals,  which  forms  a  spot  market.  The 
majors'  gasoline,  either  what  they  produce  or  what  they  buy  on  the 
spot  market,  for  the  most  part  moves  to  the  market  through  gasoline 


44  CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 

pipe  lines.  For  example,  Great  Lakes  Pipe  Line  Co.  serves  eight 
majors  exclusively  and  moves  gasoline  to  Kansas,  Nebraska,  Iowa, 
Illinois,  Indiana,  and  Minnesota.  Other  companies  marketing  in 
this  area  have  the  crude  oil  moved  to  the  market  and  refined  there. 
Thus,  Shell  has  a  crude  oil  line  extending  from  the  Tulsa  area  to  its 
refinery  at  Wood  River,  111.,  and  a  gasoline  line  from  there  to  Ohio; 
Standard  Oil  Co.  (Indiana)  runs  its  crude  oil  from  the  Tulsa  area 
to  its  huge  refinery  at  Whiting,  Ind.  The  price  the  jobber  and  dealer 
have'  to  pay  is  the  Tulsa  tank  car  spot  price,  plus  the  all-rail  freight 
rate.  These  companies  have  a  definite  transportation  advantage 
which  the  independents  must  pay.  If,  for  example,  an  independent 
does  ship  gasoline  over  the  Great  Lakes  pipe  line,  the  tariff  would 
be  the  same  as  the  all-rail  rate.  The  independent  jobber  cannot 
stand  this  competitive  advantage  of  the  majors  and  has  been  gradu- 
ally going  out  of  business  or  working  for  the  majors.  The  all-rail 
rate  from  Tulsa  to  Chicago  is  2.64  cents  per  gallon;  the  cost  is  less 
than  half  of  that,  wliich  gives  more  than  1  cent  competitive  advantage 
on  each  gallon.  Gasoline  moving  only  a  few  miles  would  have  the 
2.64  cents  per  gallon  added  to  it  as  a  part  of  the  retail  price. 

(2)  Gulj  coast  bulk  market. — As  already  discussed,  about  half  the 
majors  have  large  refineries  on  the  Gulf  coast.  How  are  prices  set  at 
New  York  Harbor  and  other  seaboard  terminals?  Strangely  enough, 
they  are  based  on  the  quotations  of  the  few  small  independent  refiners 
on  the  Gulf  'coast,  which  is  a  very  thin  market  and  may  easily  be 
manipulated  through  the  majors'  buying  policy.  This  Gulf  coast 
price,  plus  transportation  charges,  is  the  tank  car  or  jobber  price  at 
New  York  Harbor  and  other  eastern  seaboard  cities.'^  Furthermore, 
it  serves  as  a  base  for  the  prices  at  refining  centers  on  the  east  coast 
where  some  crude  oil  is  imported  and  the  rest  brought  from  the  Gulf 
coast.  The  majors  do  not  claim  that  their  prices  are  based  on  a 
refinery  cost  analysis  owing  to  the  difficulty  of  computing  costs, 

ETHYL  GASOLINE  CORPORATION  AGREEMENT 

The  Ethyl  Gasoline  Corporation  manufactures  a  patented  fluid 
called  tetraethyl  lead  which  is  mixed  with  gasoline  to  raise  its  anti- 
knock qualities.  All  majors  use  this  fluid,  except  Sun  Oil  Co.,  which 
has  a  special  refining  process.  This  is  a  very  important  fluid  and  not 
obtainable  by  independent  jobbers  or  refiners  unless  they  agree  to 
certain  price  policies,  the  main  one  being  price  maintenance  as  out- 
lined by  the  Ethyl  Gasoline  Corporation  in  their  licensing  agreements. 
The  corporation  had  a  requirement  that  all  licensees  must  sell  premium 
gasoline  2  cents  higher  than  the  regular  grade.  The  difference  in  the 
cost  of  these  two  grades  is  only  0.37  cent  per  gallon.  Table  14  gives 
the  tetraethyl  lead  content  of  both  premium  and  regular  grades  by 
companies,  indicating  an  average  difference  of  1 .48  cubic  centimeters. 
Therefore,  since  the  cost  to  the  blender  is  0.25  cent  per  cubic  centi- 
meter ^*  the  difference  in  cost  is  0.37  cent  per  gallon.  The  control 
of  this  fluid  has  the  effect  of  keeping  independent  gasoline  from  the 
consumer,  except  through  the  majors,  since  straight-run  gasoline  is 
not    generally    satisfactory    without    the    fluid.     Standard    Oil    Co. 

"  Buffalo  Courier-Express,  January  29,  1930,  p.  5.    Announcement  of  Standard  Oil  Co.  of  New  York's 
new  price  basis  policy. 
'<  As  reported  in  a  letter  signed  by  E.  W.  Webb,  president  of  EthyV  Gasoline  Corporation,  which  accom- 

Janied  the  2  new  agreements  mailed  to  Ethyl  refiner  licensees.    National  Petroleum  News,  Cleveland, 
une  5,  1940,  p.  20. 


•  CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


45 


(New  Jersey)  owns  50  percent  of  the  Ethyl  GasoHne  Corporation  and 
General  Motors  Corporation  owns  the  other  half.^*  Indirectly,  E.  I. 
du  Pont  de  Nemours  &  Co.  has  an  interest,  since  it  owns  23  percent 
of  General  Motors  Corporation. 

Table  14. —  Tetraethyl  lead  content  of  regular  and  premium  grades  of  gasoline  sold 
by  inajor  oil  companies,^  1939 


Name  of  company 


Cubic  centimeters  per  gallon 


Regular 


Winter     Summer 


Premium 


Winter     Summer 


Atlantic  Refining  Co.  (The).. 

Cities  Service  Co 

Consolidated  Oil  Corporation 

Continental  Oil  Co 

Gulf  Oil  Corporation 

Ohio  Oil  Co 

Phillips  Petroleum  Co 

Pure  Oil  Co.  (The)  

Shell  Union  Oil  Corporation.. 

Skelly  OilCo 

Socony-Vacuum  Oil'Co.,  Inc., 

Texas  Corporation  (The) 

Union  Oil  Co.  of  California-.. 

Simple  average 


1.0 
1.1 
1.3 
3.0 
1.5 
1.4 

.8 
1.5 
0 
1.0 

.8 
1.0 

.4 


1.0 

1.2 

1.3 

3.0 

1.5 

1.4 

1.4 

1.5 

0 

1.2 

.9 
1.0 

.5 


2.8 
2.1 
3.0 
3.0 
3.0 
2.8 
2.2 
3.0 
2.2 
2.9 
3.0 
2.0 
2.6 


2.8 
2.5 
3.0 
3.0 
3.0 
2.8 
2.4 
3.0 
2.2 
2.9 
2.5 
2.0 
2.7 


1.14 


1.22 


'  As  reported  to  the  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee  in  response  to  question  34  (revised)  of 
the  Committee's  Questionnaire  for  Oil  Companies.  See  Hearings,  Part  14-A,  pp.  7824-7841,  for  other  speci- 
flcatons  of  various  brands  of  gasoline. 

The  Ethyl  Gasoline  Corporation  has  followed  the  practice  of  send- 
ing agents  into  the  field  in  order  to  determine  whether  or  not  a  license 
will  be  issued  and  to  report  on  "business  ethics"  followed  by  the 
particular  companies.'^  The  corporation  has  refused  to  issue  licenses 
to  a  number  of  jobbers  who  were  not  abiding  by  the  marketing  policies 
prevailing  in  the  industry,  or  who  were  not  maintaining  the  retail 
prices  on  gasoline  posted  generally  in  their  area,  or  whose  retail  dealers 
were  not  maintaining  the  prices.^^ 

PRICE    LEAHERSHIP    AND    DIVISION    OF   TERRITORY    FOR    POSTED^  PRICES 

The  prices  of  gasoline  to  service  station  dealers  and  jobbers  are 
posted  by  the  majors  who  w^ere  a  part  of  the  Standard  Oil  Trust  and 
published  in  certain  trade  journals  at  least  once  a  week.  For  each 
group  of  States  comprising  a  marketing  territory,  quite  similar  to 
that  set  up  after  the  1911  decree,  the  designated  major  is  the  recog- 
nized price  leader  and  posts  the  prices  for  that  territory.  Before  the 
adoption  of  the  Iowa  plan  '^  service  station  prices  were  also  posted. 
Since  this  plan  is  not  in  effect  in  Texas,  Arizona,  Nevada,  California, 
Oregon,  and  Washington,  service  station  prices  are  posted  in  these 
States. 

The  Atlan^c  Refining  Co.  was  originally  assigned  Pennsylvania  and 
Delaware  as  its  marketing  territory,  but  owing  to  the  company's  use 

'*  Poor's  Manual  of  Industrial  Investments.  New  York,  1940,  p.  2150. 

'»  United  Slates  v.  Ethyl  Gasoline  Corporation,  stipulation  in  equity  No.  E-84-321,  District  Court  for  the 
Southern  District  of  New  York. 

"Idem. 

"  This  plan  was  started  in  Iowa  in  1935  by^Standard  Oil  Co.  (Indiana)  to  avoid  chain-store  taxes..  Instead 
Of  having  salaried  employees  at  their  service  stations,  the  company  leased  the  stations  to  lessees  and  the 
employees  were  put  on  a  commission  basis.  As  a  measure  of  this,  Stanriard  Oil  Co.  (Now  Jersey)  operated 
17.717  service  stations  in  1933  contrasted  to  only  417  in  1938. 


46 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


of  tankers  and  the  building  of  a  new  refinery  at  Philadelphia  about 
1920,  a  decision  was  made  to  expand  the  marketing  territory.^®  How- 
ever, the  prices  are  the  same  in  the  few  States  in  which  they  do  post 
prices  with  the  leader,  excepting  Atlantic  City,  N.  J.,  which  was  only 
one-tenth  of  a  cent  lower.  Likewise,  the  prices  of  the  non-Standard 
majors  which  market  over  a  wider  area  are  the  same  as  the  posted 
prices  of  the  leader. 

The  effect  of  this  division  of  territory  lessens  competition  and  main- 
tains the  price  structure  from  the  well  to  the  consumer's  container. 
It  also  makes  more  effective  the  advantages  of  refining  locations  and 
low-cost  transportation  advantages  which  are  not  available  to  inde- 
pendents. 

Table  15  shows  the  division  of  marketing  territory  for  the  United 
States. 

CONTROL    OVER    SERVICE    STATION    OPERATORS 

The  general  practice  of  the  majors  is  to  lease  their  service  stations  to 
operators  on  a  gallonage  basis.  This  means  that  the  operator  pays 
the  posted  tank  wagon  price  and  sells  at  competitive  prices;  that  is, 
his  income  is  the  margin  between  the  tank  wagon  price  and  his  service 
station  price.  Furthermore,  the  majors  put  definite  marketing 
restrictions  in  the  contract  and  otherwise  control  his  operations. 

Table  15. — Price  leaders  of  petroleum  products  and  the  States  in  which  they  post 

prices 


Price  leader 

States 

Ronony-Vafinnm  Oil  Cn.,  Jnp.                             ,    ,    ,    .. 

Maine,  Vermont,  New  Hampshire,  Rhode  Is- 

The Atlantic  Refining  Co 

land,  Connecticut,  Massachusetts,  and  New 
York. 
Pennsylvania,    Delaware,    Connecticut,    Rhode 

Standard  Oil  Co.  of  New  Jersey  '. 

Island,  New  Jersey,  Maryland,  North  Caro- 
lina, and  Georgia. 
New  Jer.sev,  Marvland,  District  of  Columbia, 

The  Standard  Oil  Co.  (Ohio) L 

Virginia,  West  Virginia,  North  Carolina,  aud 
South  Carolina. 
Ohio. 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (Kentucky) 

Kentucky,  Mississippi,  Alabama,  Georgia,  and 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (Indiana) 

Florida. 
Illinois,  Indiana,  Michigan,  Wisconsin,  Minne- 

Humble Oil  &  Rcrining  Co.' 

sota,  Missouri,  Iowa,  Kansas,  North  Dakota, 
and  South  Dakota. 

Standard  Oil  C6.  of  Nebraska  ' 

Standard  Oil  Co.  of  Louisiana  ' 

Arkansas,  Louisiana,  and  Tennessee- 

Continental  Oil  Co 

Colorado,    Wyoming,    Montana,    Utah,   Idaho, 

New  Mexico,  Oklahoma,  Arkansas. 
California,  Arizona.  Nevada,  Oregon,  and  Wash- 

Standard Oil  Co.  of  California 

ington. 

'  Subsidiaries  of  Standard  Oil  Co.  (New  .Jersey) . 
2  Subsidiary  of  Standard  Oil  Co.  (Indiana). 

Source:  National  Petroleum  News,  Oil  Price  Handbook,  Cleveland,  1939. 

(1)  The  use  of  pilot  stations. — Most  of  the  majors  operate  in  a 
particular  market  what  is  known  as  a  pilot  station.  These  stations 
are  operated  by  salaried  employees  and  usually  no  discounts  are 
given.  A  careful  check  is  made  of  the  sales  volume  which  serves  as 
an  index  of  what  the  major  may  expect  at  stations  operated  on  a 
gallonage  basis.  When  it  appears  that  a  particular  service  station 
operator  is  not  selling  as  much  gasoline  as  he  should,  the  sales  manager 

i»  Charles  F.  Wilner,  "J.  W.  Van  Dyke,  The  Story  of  a  Man  and  an  Industry,"  National  Petroleum  News, 
Cleveland,  February  5, 1936,  p.  243. 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER  47 

goes  to  see  him  and  tells  him  he  must  increase  his  sales.  Since 
virtually  all  leases  made  by  the  majors  have  a  10-day  cancelation 
clause  in  them,  the  service  station  operator  knows  he  must  do  one  of 
two  things — (1)  obtain  new  trade  through  better  sales  methods, 
longer  hours,  etc.;  or  (2)  give  secret  or  open  discounts  from  the  usual 
margin  of  8)2  cents  per  gallon,  out  of  which  a  1-cent-per-gallon  rental 
is  usually  paid  to  the  company.  Numerous  service  station  operators 
have  made  the  complaint  that  they  must  stand  the  losses  caused  by 
price  wars  or  subnormal  markets,  while  the  majors  sell  on  a  rigid  tank 
car  basis.  In  Washington,  D.  C.,  Standard  Oil  Co.  of  New  Jersey 
operates  only  one  of  its  service  stations;  the  others  are  leased  by 
service  station  operators. 

(2)  Noncompetitive  supplies  required  to  be  handled. — The  major  oil 
companies  have  insisted  that  their  dealers  sell  all  products  made  by 
the  particular  company  if  they  purchase  any  of  the  products,  and  the 
principal  product  of  each  company  is  branded  gasoliiie.^^  No  written 
agreement  is  used  in  creating  this  arrangement,  but  every  "100  per- 
cent" dealer  knows  it.  For  example,  a  100  percent  Gulf  station  will 
not  be  selling  "Quakerstate"  or  other  independent  brands  of  motor 
oil."  Besides  being  compelled  to  handle  noncompetitive  petroleum 
products,  the  operator  must  handle  tires  and  batteries  of  a  particular 
brand.  He  must  also  purchase  all  his  supplies  and  uniforms  through 
the  supplying  major." 

In  addition  to  the  straight  covenant  not  to  deal  in  competitive 
products  the  dealer  is  bound  to  exclusive  dealing  by  two  other  devices 
introduced  into  his  purchasing  contract;  that  is,  by  agreeing  to  buy 
his  full  requirements  or  contracting  to  buy  a  monthly  or  yearly  mini- 
mum which  exceeds  any  reasonable  expectancy  of  volume  to  be  sold 
at  the  station". 

Mr.  Farish,  president  of  Standard  Oil  Co.  (New  Jersey),  which 
has  25,000  service  station  outlets,  admitted  that  his  company  con- 
trolled the  lessees  by  the  folio  whig  testimony  :^^ 

The  Chairman.  I  think  that  is  a  very  frank  answer,  Mr.  Farish,  and  it  goes 
to  the  very  heart  of  the  control  of  retailing.  That  is  exactly  the  complaint  that 
the  retailers  made — that  if  they  exercised  their  independent  judgment  to  sell 
products  other  than  those  furnished  by  the  lessor  company  their  leases  would 
be  in  danger,  and  you  tell  us  that  is  the  fact. 

Mr.  Farish.  I  think  that  is  the  fact,  certainly.  If  you  will  permit  me,  I  don't 
see  anything  wrong  with  that,  morally  wrong  with  that. 

UNIFORM  SALES  CONTRACTS  TO  JOBBERS 

The  practice  of  major  oil  companies  is  to  make  imiform  contracts 
with  jobbers,  as  was  so  clearlj'-  brought  out  during  the  recent  Madison 
Oil  case.^*  The  indictment  of  December  22,  1936,  against  14  major 
oil  companies  and  44  company  officials,  to  which  most  of  them  entered 
pleas  of  nolo  contendere  18  months  later  and  paid  fines  totaling 
several  hundred  thousand  dollars,  charged  in  part  as  follows: 

Commencing  in  1931  numerous  private  meetings  have  been  held  by  repre- 
sentatives of  defendant  major  oil  companies  at  which,  among  other  things,  the 

'<•  Federal  Trade  Commission,  A  Survey  of  the  Controversial  Marketing  Practices  in  the  Petroleum 
Products  Retail  IndiLstry,  10;W,  p.  20. 

"  Hearing  before  the  Temporary  N'ational  Economic  Committee,  statement  of  Arnold  W.  Craft,  Part 
'6,  pn.  9171-9176.    Mr.  Cr%§  j«ve  30  actual  cases  which  support  this  conclusion. 

"  iDid,  testimony  of  Ilenrv  A.  Crouthamcl,  p.  9209. 

"  Ibid,  testimony  of  Mr.  WUllMn  8.  FarfSh,  p.  9723. 

«*  Lnited  States  v.  Soc(my-\'acutim  Oil  Comptiny,  Inc.,  et  al.,  indictment  No.  11364,  filed  December  22, 
1936,  in  the  District  Court  for  the  Western  District  of  Wisconsin.  See  also  majority  opinion  of  the  Supreme 
Court,  May  0,  1940  (310  U.  8.  150),  which  upheld  the  Government  in  this  case. 


48  CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 

subject  of  jobber  guaranteed  margins  in  the  aforesaid  Midwestern  area  has  been 
discussed  and  debated  for  the  purpose  and  with  the  effect  of  arriving  at  agreements 
and  understandings  whereby  the  same  were  arbitrarily  fixed  and  made  uniform. 
Such  meetmgs  have  been  held  at  frequent  intervals  in  each  of  the  years  1931  to 
1936,  inclusive,  usually  at  Chicago,  111.,  at  the  Blackstone  Hotel,     *     *     *.25 

In  or  about  December  1934,  by  agreement  made  and  concerted  action  taken 
pursuant  to  and  in  the  course  of  said  continuing  combination  and  conspiracy,  said 
guaranteed  margins  to  be  allowed  to  jobbers  in  said  Midwestern  area  were  uni- 
formly fixed  at  5K  cents  below  the  prevailing  normal  retail  prices,  subject  to  the 
reduction  therefrom  of  one-half  of  the  amount  by  which  at  any  time  the  differential 
bvetween  the  basic  tank  car  price  to  the  jobber  (as  uniformly  defined  in  said  jobber 
supply  contracts),  and  the  normal  retail  price  might  be  less  than  5}i  cents.  In 
certain  States  in  which  the  Standard  of  Indiana  has  recently  discontinued  the 
posting  of  retail  prices,  such  jobber  margins  have,  pursuant  to  said  agreement, 
been  calculated  on  the  basis  of  a  margin  of  2  cents  below  the  dealer  tank  wagon 
prices  posted  by  the  Standard  of  Indiana.^^ 

In  addition  to  the  agreements  and  concerted  action  of  the  major  oil 
coijipanies,  the  same  indictment  charged  that  they  adopted  by  con- 
certed action  the  following:  (1)  Uniform  duration  of  1  year;  (2) 
uniform  provisions  for  determining  the  basic  price  on  the  quotations  of 
certain  trade  journals;  (3)  uniform  provisions  to  the  effect  that  all 
gasoline  should  be  sold  only  on  the  basis  of  all-rail  delivered  prices, 
f.  o.  b.  Tulsa,  Okla.,  irrespective  of  the  actual  origin  and  method  of 
transportation  used;  (4)  and  uniform  provisions  for  fixing  minimum 
prices,  volume  to  be  sold,  and  prohibitions  against  protection  from 
price  cuts." 

This  indictment  shows  very  clearly  the  element  of  cooperation 
among  the  majors  in  dealing  with  jobbers.  The  Midwestern  area 
covered  by  the  practices  accounts  for  a  little  more  than  25  percent 
of  the  gasoline  consumption  in  the  United  States.  The  Supreme 
Court  upheld  these  convictions  on  May  6,  1940.^* 

EXCLUSIVE    CONTRACTS    AND    PRICE    DIFFERENTIALS 

The  majors  use  certain  tactics  to  obtain  exclusive  dealer  arrange- 
ments. The  primary  aim  of  this  is  to  keep  independent  products  off 
the  market,  especially  lubricants  and  automotive  equipment.  All 
the  majors  follow  the  policy  of  charging  one-half  cent  more  per  gallon 
to  the  divided  or  split  dealers.  About  10  years  ago  it  was  common  to 
furnish  the  100  percent  dealers  with  pumps  at  no  cost.  Later  they 
began  the* practice  of  renting  the  station  and  then  subleasing  it  to  the 
operator.  Under  this  arrangement  the  operator  had  to  sell  only  the 
products  of  the  supplying  company. 

Othtr  methods  or  threats  to  obtain  exclusive  contracts  have  been 
(1)  building  a  competitive  service  station;  (2)  cutting  off  the  extra 
margin  and  giving  the  retail  outlet's  competitors  an  advantage  in 
price  quotations;  (3)  cancelation  of  the  credit  card  privilege;  (4) 
cancelation  of  the  supply  of  gasoline;  and  (5)  removal  of  equipment 
installed  on  the  premises.  The  statistical  data  and  examples  of  this 
problem,  presented  to  the  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee 
by  Mr.  Ai-thur  W.  Ramsdall,  indicate' that  over  85  percent  of  the  retail 
outlets  are  controlled  by  the  major  group  ^^  in  1939. 

"  Ibifi.,  par.  13. 
"  Ibid.,  par.  15. 
"  Ibid.,  par.  23. 

»9  I'rnVtd  States  v.  Socony-  Vucnnm  Oil  Company,  Inc.,  et  al.  No.  346  (310  U.  S.  150),  on  writs  of  certiorari 
to  the  Circuit  Court  of  Appeals  for  the  Seventh  Circuit. 
"  Hearings  before  the  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee,  Part  15-A.  p.  8735. 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER  49 

ELIMINATION    OF    TRACKSIDE    STATIONS 

Trackside  marketing  of  gasoline,  as  the  name  implies,  means  that 
an  operator  leases  some  land  along  a  railroad  and  a  short  spur  track 
is  built  to  sidetrack  tank  cars  of  gasoline.  A  filling  station  is  located 
very  near  the  spur  track,  from  which  the  tank  cars  can  be  emptied 
directly  into  the  filling  station  tanks,  thus  eliminating  all  the  costs  of 
storage  in  a  central  bulk  plant,  as  well  as  the  cost  of  transportation 
by  truck  from  the  bulk  storage  plant  to  individual  filling  stations. 
The  location  of  these  operators  is  obviously  not  as  good  as  regular 
dealers  and  they  sell  gasoline  at  substantially"  lower  prices.  The 
trackside  association  wanted  permission  under  the  N.  R.  A.  code  to 
sell  at  lower  prices  due  to  their  special  method  of  selling  and  the  fact 
they  could  not  sell  a  leaded  nationally  advertised  product.^" 

In  1933  there  were  about  2,000  such  outlets  in  the  United  States.^' 
Considerable  complaints  have  been  received  from  these  operators  that 
pressure  from  the  major  oil  companies  has  been  made  on  the  railroad 
companies  to  refuse  to  lease  land  to  these  trackside  operators.  Since 
the  major  oil  companies  use  the  railroads  to  a  great  extent,  the  rail- 
roads often  do  refuse  new  leases.  A  letter  from  Mr.  J.  J.  Pelley, 
president.  Association  of  American  Railroads,  written  to  13  major  oil 
companies  on  Januarj'-  17,  1935,  shows  very  clearly  the  association's 
position  in  this  matter.     The  letter  reads  in  part  as  follows:  ^^ 

Railroads  in  Southeastern  territory  will  reform  as  rapidly  as  seems  advisable 
existing  leases  covering  railroad  property  used  for  filling,  station  purposes.  They 
will  discourage  future  leases  of  this  character,  and  will  in  no  case  make  such 
leases  on  terms  more  favorable  to  lessees  under  the  reformation  plan.  . 

THE    EFFECT    OF    NATION-WIDE    CREDIT    CARDS 

The  majors  issue  credit  cards  for  their  "100  percent"  dealers  and 
assume  the  risk  involved  in  late  or  nonpayment  of  purchases  made. 
Usually  in  States  where  a  particular  major  does  not  market,  a  recip- 
rocal agreement  is  made  with  some  other  major.  This  makes  it 
possible  for  a  person  holding  a  credit  card  to  buy  petroleum  products 
and  accessories  on  credit  anywhere  in  the  United  States,  even  though 
the  company  issuing  the  card  may  operate  in  a  limited  area.  Two 
examples  may  be  given.  Standard  Oil  Co.  (New  Jersey)  and  Phillips 
Petroleum  Co.  each  have  reciprocal  agreements  with  five  other  majors 
covering  the  United  States. ^^  This  credit  card  policy  is  an  induce- 
ment for  a  split  dealer  to  become  exclusive  or  100  percent,  since 
these  credit  cards  bring  a  sizable  amount  of  business  to  him  at  no 
credit  risk,  in  addition  to  obtaining  one-half  cent  higher  margin. 

This  concerted  action  of  the  majors  in  the  use  of  credit  cards  makes 
it  more  difficult  for  the  independent  jobber  or  refiner  to  compete, 
since  he  usually  sells  in  a  very  limited  area  and  does  not  have  reciprocal 
dealings  with  other  companies  for  credit.  Therefore,  the  motorists 
who  prefer  credit  usually  buy  gasoline  from  the  "100  percent"  major 
stations,  especially  so  on  long  trips. 

'0  Protest  on  behalf  of  the  National  Association  of  Trackside  Filling  Stations,  Inc.,  agains^i'the  schedule 
of  the  planning  and  coordination  committee  suggesting  prices  for  petroleum  products,  as  set  forth  in  the 
administrative  order  of  October  16,  1933. 

"  Idem. 

"  Hearinps  before  the  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee,  Part  16,  p.  9071. 

"  The  1940  road  maps  of  Standard  Oil  Co.  of  New  Jersey  and  the  other  marketing  subsidiaries  of  Standard 
Oil  Co  (New  Jersey)  indicate  the  name  of  the  company  in  each  and  every  State  which  will  honor  the 
companies'  credit  cards. 


50  CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 

SUMMARY    AND    CONCLUSIONS 

The  marketing  division  is  overbuilt  and  the  most  competitive  of 
all  divisions  of  the  petroleum  industry.  In  general,  marketing  is 
operated  at  a  loss  by  the  majors,  but  it  does  afford  a  necessary  outlet 
for  their  products  which  they  must  control  in  order  to  insure  profits 
in  other  branches  of  the  industry.  The  majors  account  for  85  percent 
of  the  domestic  sales  of  gasoline. 

The  majors  that  were  a  part  of  the  Standard  Oil  Trust  are  the 
market  leaders  and  have  the  United  States  divided  into  11  marketing 
territories.  These  prices  are  posted  and  published  generally  in  the 
trade  journals  and  there  is  virtually  no  price  competition  among  the 
majors. 

The  majors  have  taken  steps  to  eliminate  independent  jobbers 
through  narrowing  margins  and  pressure  on  them  to  operate  as  agents 
only.  Their  buying  programs  for  independent  gasoline  and  their  use 
of  a  price  formula  based  on  the  all-rail  rate,  regardless  of  the  type  of 
transportation,  have  been  very  effective  in  eliminating  the  jobbers. 

Although  most  of  the  majors  have  adopted  the  "Iowa  plan"  for 
their  marketing  outlets  they  have  continued  to  control  these  stations 
in  substantially  the  same  way  as  before.  This  has  been  accomplished 
largely  through  short  term  cancelation  clauses  in  leases  and  price 
concessions.  The  majors  have  acted  as  a  group  in  exercising  these 
controls  over  service  station  operators,  who  must  now  operate  on  a 
commission  or  gallonage  basis  and  buy  their  petroleum  products  from 
the  majors  on  a  rigid  tank  car  market.  When  independent  com- 
petition does  exist  the  lessee  must  meet  this  and  absorb  the  losses  or 
risk  having  his  lease  canceled.  The  gasoline  price  war  which  started 
in  Washington,  D.  C,  in  1939  and  still  continues,  is  a  notable  example 
of  the  way  the  service  station  operators  must  operate  on  a  very  slim 
margin. 


SUMMARY  AND  CONCLUSIONS 

The  American  petroleum  industry  had  its  origin  in  1859,  but  its 
most  intensive  growth  has  accompanied  the  growth  of  the  auto- 
motive industry.  The  total  invested  capital  is  $15,000,000,000 — 
a  growth  of  $9,000,000,000  since  1920.  Before  the  1911  decree  the 
industry  was  dominated  and  controlled  by  the  Standard  Oil  Trust. 
Today  the  petroleum  industry  is  controlled  by  20  major  oil  companies 
which  have  developed  from  some  of  the  Standard  Oil  units  as  well  as 
non-Standard  competitors,  all  of  them  being  fully  integrated  and 
acting  as  a  group  monopoly  on  identical  policies.  Certain  factors 
tend  to  establish  a  policy  of  cooperation  and  concerted  action  among 
the  major  oil  companies  to  control  the  industry.  The  American 
Petroleum  Institute  plays  a  very  important  part  in  bringing  these 
policies  together.  In  all  divisions  of  the  industry  there  are  many 
jointly  owned  companies,  especially  so  in  the  ownership  of  pipe  lines 
and  patents. 

The  major  oil  companies  have  60  percent  of  the  invested  capital  but 
control  a  much  higher  share  of  the  operations  and  facilities  of  the 
industry.  They  have  only  about  24  percent  of  the  oil  wells,  but  these 
are  by  far  the  most  productive,  since  they  account  for  52  percent  of  the 
crude  oil  production.  The  majors  refine  85  percent  of  the  crude  oil 
and  the  deficiency  of  their  own  oil  supply  is  made  up  by  purchasing 
from  independent  operators  who  sell  in  a  buj'^ers'  market,  because  of 
the  major's  control  over  the  available  pipe  lines.  The  majors  own  or 
have  under  lease  over  70  percent  of  all  the  proven  oil  reserves  in  the 
Uniticd  States  and  follow  a  policy  of  developing  them  rather  slowly, 
because  of  their  ability  to  buy  crude  oil  at  the  wells  at  their  own 
uniform  posted  price  and  transport  it  to  their  refineries  on  a  low  cost 
basis. 

The  majors  have  been  able  to  build  their  refineries  at  the  most 
strategic  locations,  and  for  the  most  part  they  are  very  large  plants 
capable  of  turning  out  many  products  at  a  low  unit  cost.  They  have 
an  almost  complete  monopoly  of  the  patents.  The  independents  are 
handicapped  by  the  lack  of  them  and  by  the  large  royalties  they  must 
pay  when  they  do  use  them.  The  independent  refiners  are  forced  to 
locate  in  or  near  the  oil  fields  owing  to  a  lack  of  transportation  facili- 
ties. The  majors  purchase  much  of  the  independent's  gasoline  so  that 
it  will  not  reach  independent  distributors. 

The  majors  have  their  strongest  control  m  pipe  lines  and  tankers, 
and  in  the  case  of  pipe  lines  the  control  is  very  similar  to  that  held  by 
the  Standard  Oil  Trust.  There  are  no  independent  companies  en- 
gaged solely  in  the  transportation  of  oil  by  pipe  line,  except  8  com- 
panies which  were  units  of  the  Standard  Oil  Trust.  The  majors  own 
89  percent  of  the  crude  oil  trunk  pipe  lines,  97  percent  of  the  gasoline 
pipe  lines,  and  87  percent  of  the  oil  tankers.  Although  pipe  lines 
have  been  declared  common  carriers  by  statute,  they  have  not  been 

51 


52  CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 

SO  in  fact,  because  of  shipping  restrictions  and  other  controls.  The 
operating  cost  of  the  controlled  pipe  line  companies,  compared  with 
tariff  rates  charged,  usually  gives  the  major  shipper-owner  an  advan- 
tage of  1  to  2  cents  per  gallon  through  the  payment  of  dividends  to 
such  owners. 

The  majors  have  adopted  the  "Iowa  plan"  in  marketing,  whereby 
the  stations  are  leased  to  independent  operators  who  must  buy  at  a 
rigid  tank  wagon  price  and  sell  in  a  competitive  retail  market  on  a 
gallonage  basis.  Very  definite,  controls  are  maintained  over  these 
operators,  so  that  the  effect  is  the  same  as  before  the  adoption  of 
the  plan,  but  social  security  taxes  are  shifted,  and  the  effect  of  re- 
tail price  wars  does  not  bring  about  reductions  in  tank  wagon  prices. 
The  domestic  sales  of  gasoline  by  the  majors  is  more  than  80  percent 
of  the  United  States  total. 

Therefore  the  independent  company  operating  in  only  one  division 
of  the  industry  faces  disadvantages  of  definite  controls  in  other  divi- 
sions. If  he  is  in  the  marketing  division,  he  must  pay  the  all  rail  rate 
of  some  basing  point  formula  which  is  nearly  always  twice  as  much  as 
the  pipe  line  cost;  if  he  is  in  the  refining  business  he  must  pay  huge 
royalties  on  patents  and  must  suffer  from  a  lack  of  strategic  refinery 
location  due  to  a  restriction  of  transportation  facilities;  the  independ- 
ent crude  oil  producer  must  sell  in  a  buyer's  market  to  major  oil  com- 
panies who  own  and  control  the  pipe  lines  in  the  particular  field. 

After  reading  this  report,  one  may  ask  how  does  the  independent 
exist  in  view  of  all  the  controls  exercised  by  the  majors.  An  exami- 
nation of  this  can  be  made  for  each  of  the  divisions  of  the  industry. 
In  the  producing  division  the  independent  is  often  the  person  who 
happens  to  own  prospective  oil  lands  which  were  obtained  before 
probable  oil  production  on  it  was  a  consideration.  To  that  extent 
luck  played  an  important  part  in  these  small  fortunes  of  the  independ- 
ents. On  the  other  hand,  "wildcatters"  gamble  on  their  skill  in  dis- 
covering oil.  Most  of  them  end  up  in  bankruptcy,  but  a  small  per- 
centage of  them  do  make  fortunes.  The  independent  refiners  exist 
mainly  by  being  able  to  obtain  supplies  of  crude  oil  from  flush  fields. 
In  the  East  Texas  field  the  independent  refiners  were  fairly  successful 
until  proration  laws  were  passed.  During  the  peak  of  their  prosperity 
there  were  74  independent  refiners  located  in  this  field,  but  today  all 
have  closed  down  in  the  field,  except  2  or  3  refineries.  It  is  under- 
stood that  the  flush  fields  of  Illinois  are  now  affording  an  opportunity 
for  the  independent  refiners  to  operate  profitably.  Illinois  does  not 
regulate  crude  oil  production  on  the  basis  of  market  demand.  The 
profitableness  of  the  truly  independent  jobber  depends  mainly  on  his 
ability  to  do  business  with  the  independent  refiner.  The  service  sta- 
tion operators  exist  mainly  by  working  longer  hours  and  paying  lower 
wages  than  the  majors  now  pay  at  the  few  company-operated  stations, 
and  did  pay  before  they  adopted  the  Iowa  pilan.  Generally  speaking, 
it  qan  be  said  that  many  independent  producers  and  refiners  sell  their 
crude  oil  and  gasoline  to  the  majors  and  mak«  enough  to  continue'  in 
business. 

In  many  respects  the  characteristics  of  the  petroleum  industry 
resemble  those  of  a  public  utility,  and  because  of  the  public  interest 
involved  in  the  problems  of  the  consumer  and  national  defense,  it  is 
conceivable  that  the  continuance  of  present  practices  and  conditions 
may  lead  to  regulation  of  the  industry  by  the  State  and  Federal 
Governments  on  public  utility  principles. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 

PtTBLIC  DOCUMENTS  AND  REPORTS 

Federal  Trade  CommisRion.     Lease  and  A^ncy  Agreements  in  the  Petroleum 

Industry.     October  28,  1933.     (Mimeographed.) 
Federal  Trade  Commission.     Prices,   Profit?,  and  Competition — Petroleum  In- 
dustry. Washington:  Government  Printing  Office,  1928,  360  pages. 
Federal  Trade  Commission.     Report  on  the  Pacific  Coast  Petroleum  Industry. 

Washington:  Government  Printing  Office,  1921,  276  pages. 
Federal  Trade  Commission.     Report  on  Pipe  Line  Transportation  of  Petroleum. 

Washington:  Government  Printing  Office,  1916,  467  pages. 
Hearings  before  National  Recovery  Review  Board,  Petroleum  Industry.     Wash- 
ington: Ward  and  Paul,  1934,  160  pages. 
Interstate  Commerce  Commission.     Statistics  of  Oil  Pipe  Lines,  1921-37.     State- 
ment No.  396^     Washington,  February  1939. 
National  Resources  Committee.     Energy  Resources  and  National  Policy.     Wash- 
ington: Government  Printing  Office,  January  1939,  435  pages. 
Petroleum  Administrative  Board.     Final    Report  of   the    Marketing    Division. 

Washington:  Government  Printing  Office,  1936. 
Petroleum  Administrative  Board.     Report  on  the  Cost  of  Producing  Crude  Petro- 
leum.    Washington:  Government  Printing  Office,  1936,  137  pages. 
Securities  and  Exchange  Commission.     Selected  Information  on  Oil  Refiners  With 
Producing  Facilities  Having  Assets  Over  $50,000,000  Each.     Report  No.  10. 
New  York:  April  1939,  69  pages. 
United  States  Commissioner  of  Corporations.     Report  on  the  Petroleum  Industry, 
Part  I,   Position  of  the  Standard  Oil  Company  in  the  Petroleum  Industry;. 
Part  II,  Prices  and  Profits.     Washington:  Government  Printing  Office,  1906, 
965  pages. 
U.   S.  Bureau  of   Mines.     Crude  Petroleum  and  Petroleum  Products.     Chapter 
from    Minerals   Yearbook,    1940.     Washington:  Government   Printing   Office, 
1940.  ' 

U.  S.  Bureau  of  Mines.     Petroleum  Refineries,  Including  Cracking  Plants,  in  the 

United  States.     Washington:  January  1,  1940,  June  1940,  31  pages. 
U.  S.  Bureau  of  Mines,  purvey  of  Crude  Oil  in  Storage,  1936-37.     Washington: 

September  1938,  51  pages. 
U.  S.  Congress,  House  of  Representatives.    -Committee  on  Interstate  and  Foreign 
Commerce.     Report  on  Pipe  Lines.     Washington:  Government  Printing  Office, 
1933,  vol.  I,  501  pages;  vol.  II,  466  pages. 
U.  S.  Congress,  House  of  Representatives.     Petroleum  Investigation.     Hearings 
before  a  subcoriamittee  of  the  Committee  on  Interstate  and  Foreign  Commerce, 
73d  Cong.,  on  H.  Res.  442.    '  Washington:  Government  Printing  Office,  1934-35, 
vols.  1  to  5.' 
U.  S.  Congress.     Railroad  Discriminations  and    Monopolies   in    Coal  and   Oil. 
Prepared  by  the  Interstate  Commerce  Commission,  H.   Doc.  No.  606,  59th 
■    Cong.,     2d    sess.,     January    28,     1907.     Washington:  Government    Printing 

Office. 
U.  S.  Congress,  House  of  Representatives.     Oil  Marketing  Divorcement.     Hear- 
ings before  subcommittee  No.  3  of  the  Committee  on  the  Judiciary,  76th  Cong., 
on  H.  R.  2318.     Washington:  Government  Printing  Office,  1939,  402  pages. 
U.  S.  Congress,  House  of  Representatives.     Petroleum  Investigation.     Hearing 
before  a  subcommittee  on  Interstate  and  Foreign  Commerce  on  H.  R.  290  and 
H.  R.  7372,  76th  Cong.     Washington:  Government  Printing  Office, '?1939  and 
1940,  5  vols. 
V.  S.  Congress.     Investigation  of  Concentration  of  Economic  Power.     Hearings 
before  the   Temporary   National   Economic   Committee,   pursuant  to   Public 
Resolution  No.  113  (75th  Cong.).     Petroleum  Industrv.     Washington:  Govern- 
ment Printing  Office,  1940.     Parts  14,  14A,  15,  15A,  16,  17,  and  17A,  covering 
hearings  from  September  25  to  October  25,  1939. 

DO 

278523— 41— No.  39 5 


54  CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 

U.  S.  Tariff  Commission.  Production  Costs  of  Crude  Petroleum  and  of  Refined 
Petroleum  Products,  72d  Cong.,  H.  Doc.  No.  195.  Washington:  Government 
Printing  Office,  1932,  205  pages. 

Verbatim  record  of  the  proceedings  of  the  Temporary  National  Economic  Com- 
mittee. Petroleim  Industry.  Washington:  Bureau  of  National  Affairs,  Inc., 
1939,  vols.  6,  7,  and  8. 

Work  Projects  Administration,  Technology,  Employment,  and  Output  per  man 
in  Petroleum  and  Natural-Gas  Production,  Report  No.  E-10,  Philadelphia, 
July  1939,  346  pages. 


Arnold,  Ralph  and  Kemnitzer,  William  J.,  Petroleum  in  the  United  States  and 

Possessions.     New  York:  Harper  &  Bros.,  1931,  1052  pages. 
Bell,  H.  S.,  American  Petroleum  Refining,  1930,  631  pages. 

Egloff,  Gustav,  The  Cracking  Process,  A  Universal  Source  of  Motor  Fuel.    Uni- 
versal Oil  Products  Co.,  Chicago,  1928,  87  pages. 
Flynn,  J.  T.,  Gods  Gold;  The  Story  of  Rockefeller  and  His  Times,  New  York: 

Harcourt,  Brace  &  Co.,  1932,  520  pages. 
Gill,  Stanley,  Report  on  the  Petroleum  Industry  of  the  United  States,  Houston: 

Gulf  Publishing  Co.,  134,  382  pages. 
Hager,  Dorsey,  Fundamentals  of  the  Petroleum  Industry,   McGraw-Hill  Book 
Co.,  New  York,  1939.     Hardwicke,   Robert  E.,   Petroleum  and  Natural  Gas 
Bibliography,  Austin  University  of  Texas  Press,  1937,  167  pages. 
Ise,  John,  The  United  States  Oil  Policy,  New  Haven,  Yale  University  Press, 

1926,  547  pages. 
Jones,  James  E.,  Purpose  of  Monopoly  in  Proration,  New  York,  1934,  23  pages. 
Kemnitzer,  William  J.,  Rebirth  of  Monopoly,  Harper  &  Bros.,  New  York,  1938. 
Levine,  David,  The  Petroleum  Industry — A  Study  of  its  Interstate  Aspects, 
Works  Progress  Administration,  Official  Project  No.  461-97-5-7.  (Mimeo- 
graphed.) New  York:  1938,  92  pages. 
Logan,   Leonard   M.,   Stabilization   of  the   Petroleum   Industry,   University   of 

Oklahoma  Press,  1930. 
Mills,  R.  V.  A.,  The  Pipe  Line's  Place  in  the  Oil  Industry,  New  York:  1935,  138 

pages. 
National  Industrial  Conference  Board,  Oil  Conservation"  and  Fuel  Oil  Supply, 

1930,  165  pages.' 
Osborn,  Campbell,  Oil  Economics,  New  Yojk:   McGraw-Hill  Book  Co.,  1932, 

402  pages. 
Persons,  Warren  M.,  Consequences  of  Price  Fixing  in  Competitive  Industries, 
with  Special  Reference  to  the  Proposed  Minimum  Prices  of  Petroleum  Products, 
1933,  73  pages. 
Pettengill,  S.  'B.,  Hot  Oil;  The  Problem  of  Petroleum,  New  York:  Economic 

Forum  Co.,  1936,  308  pages. 
Petty,  Edward  C,  Developments  in  the  Refining  Industry,  Norman:  University 

of  Oklahoma  Press,  1931,  32  pages. 
Pogue,  Joseph  E.,  Economics  of  Pipe  Line  Transportation  in  the   Petroleum 

Industry,  1932,  33  pages. 
Register  of  Tank  Vessels  for  Carrying  Petroleum  Products,  New  York:  Standard 

Oil  Co.,  of  New  Jersey,  1934. 
Stocking,  G.  W.,  The  Oil  Industry  and  the  Competitive  System;  A  Study  in  Waste, 

New  York:  Houghton,  Mifflin  Co.,  1925,  269  pages. 
Tarbeli,  Ida  M.,  The  History  of  the  Standard  Oil  Company,  New  York:  The 

Macmillan  Co.,  1925,  2  vols.,  815  pages. 
Third  World  Power  Conference,  Conservation  of  Petroleum  and  of  Natural  Gas, 
Washington:  Government  Printing  Office,  1936,  Section  IV,  paper  No.  12,  35 
pages. 
Third    World    Power    Conference,    The    Economic   Structure   of   the    American 
Petroleum  Industry,  Washington:  Government  Printing  Office,  1936,  47  pages. 
Third  World  Power  Conference,  The  Organiza,tion  of  the  Production,  Refining, 
and  Distribution  of  Petroleum  and  Petroleum  Products,  Washington:  Govern- 
ment Printing  Office,  1936.     General  Report,  Section  II,  paper  No.  5,  14  pages. 
Watkins,  Myron  W.,  Oil:  Stabihzation  or  Conservation?     New  York:  Harper  & 

Bros.,  1937,  269  pages. 
Rene  de  V.  Williamson,  Politics  of  Planning  in  the  Oil  Industry  Under  the  Code, 
New  York:  Harper  &  Bros.,  1936,  90  pages." 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER  55 

TRADE  J0XJBNAL8 

California  Oil  World,  weekly,  Los  Angeles,  Calif. 

Fortune  Magazine,  "The  Standard  Oil  Company,"  New  York,  April,  Mayj  and 

June  1940. 
Fuel  Oil  Journal,  monthly.  New  York  City. 
The  Lamp,  monthly,  Standard  Oil  Co.  (New  Jersey). 
Oil  Weekly,  Houston,  Tex. 

National  Petroleum  News,  weekly,  Cleveland,  Ohio. 
Oil  and  Gas  Journal,  weekly,  Tulsa,  Okla. 
Petroleum  Marketer,  montnly,  Chicago,  lU. 
Petroleum  Times,  weekly,  London. 
Petroleum  World,  monthly,  Los  Angeles,  Calif. 
Refiner  &  Natural  Gas  Manufacturer,  monthly,  Houaton,  Tex» 
World  Petroleum,  monthly,  Bayonne,  N.  J. 


APPENDIX 


The  tables  and  charts  contained  in  this  appendix  have  been  repro- 
duced entirely  from  the  records  of  the  hearings  before  the  Temporary 
National  Economic  Committee  on  the  Petroleum  Industry,  September 
25  to  October  25,  1939. 


Table  1. — Comparison  of  gasoline   consumption,   domestic  crude  oil  production, 
and  motor  vehicle  registrations,  by  years,  1900-38 


"b'ear 

Gasoline 
consump- 
tion '■ 

Motor  vehi- 
cle regis- 
tration 

Domestic 

production 

of  crude 

oil' 

Year 

Gasoline 

toQSump- 

tjon  ' 

Auto  regis- 
trations 

Domestic 

production 

of  crude 

oil  1 

1938 

1937 

1936 . 

521, 657 
518,  760 
481,  606 
434,  810 
410,  339 
380,  494 
377,  791 
407, 843 
397,  609 
382,  878 
338, 881 
305,  367 
268.128 
232.  745 

29, 458,  680 
29,  705,  200 
28,  165,  650 
26,  2.30,  834 
24, 951,  662 
25,843,591 
24, 1 15,129 
25, 832, 884 
26,  545,  281 
26,  601,  443 
24.  -i&S,  124 
23, 133.  243 
22.001,393 
19,  937,  274 
17,  595,  373 
15, 092, 177 
12.  238. 375 
10,  463,  295 
9,231,941 
7,  565, 446 

1,213,000 
1,  279, 000 
1.  098,  616 
996,  596 
908, 065 
905,  666 
785,159 
851,081 
898,0!! 
1,007,323 
901.  471 
901, 129 
770,  874 
703,  743 
713,940 
732,  407 
667.531 
472,  183 
442,  929 
378,  367 

1918 

1917 

1916        

79,  949 

(2) 

6, 146,  617 

4. 983. 000 

3,  513, 000 

2, 446, 000 

1,711,000 

1, 268, 000 

944,000 

&W,000 

469,000 

312.000 

198.  000 

142,000 

107,000 

78,000 

65.000 

32,920 

23,000 

14,000 

8,000 

335, 928 
336,  316 
300, 767 

1935.. 

1915 

281, 104 

1934... 

1914         .  . 

265,  763 

1933. 

1913 

248,446 

1932 

1912 

222, 935 

1931 

1911  

220, 449 

193'J 

1910.  

209,  657 

1929 

1909 

183, 171 

1928 

1908 

178,  527 

1927 

1907 

166, 095 

1926.  

1996    

126, 494 

1925 

1905.. 

134, 717 

1924 1        196,586 

1904 

117,081 

1923 1        175.088 

1903 .- 

100, 461 

1922 

137,  770 
116,840 
108, 948 
88, 648 

1902    

88,  767 

1921 

1901 

69,  389 

1920 

1919 

1900 

63, 621 

'  Unit  is  thousands  of  barrels. 

'  Authoritative  figures  prior  to  1913  arc  not  available. 


Source:  American  Petroleum  Institute,  Bureau  of  Public  Roads,  Department  of  Agriculture. 

Table  2. — Trend  of  gross  investment  in  properties,  plant  and  equipment  of  the 
American  Petroleum  Industry,^  by  years,  1921-38 


Year 

Million 
dollars 

6.550 

7,877 
8.000 
9,151 
9.500 
10. 000 
10,500 
11.000 
11.500 

Year 

Million 
dollars 

1921 

1930... 

1931         -.. 

12,000 

1922... _ 

12,  100 

1923 

1924...: 

1932... 

19.33        

12,  200 
12,300 

1925 

1934                               - 

12,700 

1926 

1935 

13,276 

1927 

1936 

13,  775 

1928 

1937 

14,  525 

1929 .  . 

1938 

14,  750 

I  Petroleum  Facts  and  Figures  (1937).  p.  170  for  figures  1921-1936,  ,ir  J  Fred  Van  Govern,  Director  of 
Department  of  .Statistics  of  Petroleum  Institute  for  figures  1937,  19:J8. 

57 


58 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


111 
O 

a: 
o 
o 

liJ 

O 
Q 


Z 

g 

i 


ID 

z 
o 
o 
liJ 


o 

< 

o 

z 
o 
to 

E 

2 

o 
o 


o 

z 

00 

ro 

g> 

I 

o 

o 


o 

O 

o 

Q. 


i 

( i 

\  I 

J 

s 

5  ! 

1  : 

*.  i 

J  8 

t  : 

:  S 

i   ! 

>'  1 

•  f 

1    a 

>   ; 

I    • 

-  ' 

;       < 

!   1 

•  t 

-    " 

•    a 

>    I 

d 

/ 

/ 

i 

J» 

^ 

s 

N 

^ 

^ 

\ 

s. 

\ 

V 

•^ 

s 

\ 

N 

S 

N, 

^ 

\ 

Z 

a 

t 

\ 

1 

Ul 

\ 

t 

Ul 

a. 

u. 
o 
u> 

Z' 

o 
-1 

1 

) 

"^ 

3 
-g 

-fe 

Z 

o 

-1 
o 

111 

3 

CD 
b. 
O 
W 

z 
o 

3 

i 

1 

z 

.3 
01 

z' 

y 

/ 

r 

— 

- 

/ 

/ 

-111 

z 

O 

I 

^ 

^ 

\ 

\ 

^ 

X 

J 

- 

s 

\ 

N 

N 

s 

\ 

■^ 

^>-. 

< 

\ 

N 

1 

■> 

S, 

£ 

V 

^ 

g 

\ 

o 

^ 

">. 

/ 

\ 

, 

% 

■5^ 

\ 

s 

o 

til 

(E 
111 

(0 

z. 
o 

-1 

\ 

:^ 

s 

\ 

V 

\^- 

\ 

J 
i 

N 

V 

^ 

^1 

^ 

w 

o 

z 

\ 

1 

3 

\ 

\ 

V 

1 

*~ 

V 

\ 

■ 

\ 

\ 

S, 

\ 

\ 

\ 

\ 

) 

•" 

\ 

\ 

s 

l< 

1 

\ 

K 

P 

1 
1 

P 

v 

\ 

\ 

\ 

f 

1 

9 

?l 

\ 

^ 

23 


|!i|i    I    i     I     I    I     I     §    I    I    I     § 


5  = 


I? 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


59 


CHART  II 

COMPARISON  OF  THE  TOTAL  ASSETS  OF  TWENTY  MAJOR  OILCX)MPANIHS 
FOR  THE  YEARS  1924  AND  1938 


uiuioirt  nrooLLAKs 


STANDARD  OIL  COMPANY 
(NEW  JERSEY) 


SOCONY-VACUUM  OIL 
COMPANY,  INC. 


STANDARD  OIL  COMPANY 
(INDIANA! 


TEXAS  CORPORATION 


STANDARD  OILCOMPANY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 


GULF  OIL  CORPORATION 


SHELL    UNION   OIL 
CORPORATION 


CONSOLIDATED  OIL 
CORPORATION 


EMPIRE  GAS  AND  FUEL 
COMPANY 


PnlLLIPS  PETROLEUM 
COMPANY 


TIDE  WATER  ASSOCIATED 
OIL  COMPANY 


ATLANTIC  REFINING 
COMPANY 


PURE  OILCOMPANY 


UNION  OIL  COMPMfY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 


SUN  OIL  COMPANY 


OHIO  OIL  COMPANY 


CONTINENTAL  OIL 
COMPANY 


STANDARD  OILCOMPANY 
(OHIO) 


MID-CONTINENT 
PCTROLEUM  CORPORATION 


SXELLY  OILCOMPANY 


lOUKt:  ANNUAL  NCraOK  TO  rroautOLSCn  AND  UOOOn  INDUintlAU 


gQ.  CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 

Table  3. — Total  assets  of  20  major  oil  companies,  1924~S8 
[In  millions  of  dollars] 


Kame  of  company 

1924 

1925 

1926 

1927 

1928 

1929 

1930 

1931 

1.  Standard  Oil  Co.  (New 

$1,  244. 9 

406.2 

361.5 
288.3 

352.8 
252.0 

257.0 

346.2 
301.4 

78.7 

211.4 

131.0 
181.  6 

184.2 
51.5 
97.7 
93.9 
42.9 

79.7 
39.9 

$1, 369. 2 

533.0 

406.1 
298.6 

373.7 
279.0 

267.2 

251.9 
287.9 
96.3 

.   236.3 

134.0 
182.0 

182.0 
55.1 
99.9 
92.8 
45.1 

77.8 
39.9 

$1,541.9 

691.2 

446.5 
328.8 

573.8 
322.  5 

289.7 

364.8 

,      298.3 

121.1 

242.7 

140.3 
178.3 

194.8 
58.7 
107.7 
102.6 
45.5 

84.1 
46.1 

$1, 426.  6 

678.1 

462.6 
324.8 

579.3 
347.2 

348.1 

367.9 
265.3 
143.5 

248.9 

138.9 
186.3 

190.0 
65.7 
104.5 
116.4 
42.3 

84.2 
53.5 

$1, 572. 3 

695.4 

498.4 
461.8 

590.0 
381.7 

356.9 

402.0 
282.8 
129.3 

249.4 

15.5.  7 
188.8 

195.0 
74.5 
1012 
104.9 
45.8 

81.5 
58.1 

$1,  767. 4 

708.4 

697.0 
609.9 

604.7 
430.8 

486.5 

400.6 
327.1 
145.4 

251.4 

166.2 
195.6 

211.2 
85.3 
110.7 
198.0 

48.7 

85.9 
62.8 

7, 593.  6 

$1,771.0 

720.3 

810.2 
581.9 

610.3 
488.7 

471.9 

404.9 
403.3 
214.4 

248.3 

159.1 
215.4 

222.7 
94.1 
215.1 
178.0 
54.9 

81.9 
69.1 

$1,919.0 

2.  Socony-Vacuum  Oil  Co., 

1,038.6 

3.  Standard  Oil  Co.  (Indi- 
afia") - 

762.7 

4.  The  Texas  Corporation.. 

5.  Standard  Oil  Co.  of  Cali- 

543.3 
690.7 

6.  Oulf  Oil  Corporation 

7.  Shell  Union  Oil  Corpor- 

ation  

8.  Consolidated  Oil  Corpor- 

ation  

9.  Empire  Oas  &  Fuel  Co.. 

10.  Phillips  Petroleum  Co... 

11.  Tide  Water  Associated 

Oil  Co    

452.7 

427.0 

376.4 
403.5 
201.4 

228.8 

12.  The    Atlantic    Refining 

Co 

13.  The  Pure  Oil  Co •- 

159.4 
216.6 

14.  Union  OU  Co.  of  Ca^i- 

fomia... 

15.  Sun  Oil  Co 

202.2 
95.4 

16.  The  Ohio  Oil  Co     .-     . 

176.8 

17.  Continental  Oil  Co 

18.  Standard  Oil  Co.  (Ohio). 

19.  Mid  -Continent    Petro- 

leum Corporation 

20.  Skelly  OilCo..._ 

151.8 
64.4 

74.9 
50.1 

Total 

5, 002.  5 

5,  407.  8 

6,  179. 1 

6, 174. 1 

6, 628.  4 

8, 006.  6 

8, 135.  7 

Name  of  company 

1932 

1933 

1934 

1935 

1936 

1937 

1938 

1.  Standard  Oil  Co.  (New  Jersey) 

$1,888.0 

$1,912.2 

$1,941.7 

$1, 894. 9 

$1,841.8 

$2, 060. 8 

$2,044.6 

2.  Socony-Vacuum  Oil«rO..  Inc 

1, 000.  5 

983.3 

783.8 

784.9 

801.7 

900.4 

919.1 

3.  Standard  Oil  Co.  (Indiana) 

693.2 

676.8 

660.7 

693.5 

710.4 

735.1 

724.7 

4.  The  Texas  Corporation 

5.  Standard  Oil  Co.  of  California 

513.8 

484.5 

474.8 

473.8 

540.1 

614.8 

605.4 

578.0 

567.8 

565.4 

575.8 

582.4 

592.3 

601.1 

6.  Qulf  Oil  Corporation 

435.9 

427.8 

422.0 

430.2 

442.0 

560.4 

546.9 

7.  Shell  Union  Oil  Corporation 

393. 0 

375.0 

347.9 

357.6 

370.6 

377.3 

397.5 

8.  Consolidated  Oil  Corporation 

9.  Empire  Gas  &  Fuel  Co 

368.0 

358.3 

331.3 

328.2 

339.2 

348.6 

357.1 

405.2 

400.5 

393.8 

398.9 

410.8 

427.5 

337.1 

10.  Phillips  Petroleum  Co 

178.4 

170.9 

169.5 

174.5 

187.5 

212. 5 

226.7 

11.  Tide  Water  Associated  Oil  Co 

192.0 

188.1 

179.4 

182.8 

190.8 

203.8 

202.8 

12.  The  Atlantic  Refining  Co 

156.6 

160.1 

164.2 

163.0 

166.0 

186.2 

199.1 

13.  The  Pure  Oil  Co 

144.6 

197.7 

143.4 
189.6 

144.6 
150.7 

157.2 
151.7 

162.8 
153.2 

178.4 
165.5 

180.4 

14.  Union  Oil  Co.  of  California 

166.0 

15.  Sun  Oil  Co 

96.7 
177.3 
87.5 
60.4 

101.1 
171.5 
90.3 

58.8 

103.0 
169.2 
85.9 
55.1 

107.1 
139.7 
91.7 
56.9 

117.4 
138.5 
96.6 
61.0 

128.4 
138.9 
104.4 
63.8 

139.1 

16.  The  Ohio  Oil  Co 

138.7 

17.  Continental  Oil  Co  ..  . 

125. 1 

18.  Standard  Oil  Co.  (Ohio) 

70.5 

19.  Mid-Continent    Petroleum    Cor- 

poration  

73.2 
45.2 

71.4 
43.0 

58.7 
43.3 

60.6 
46.1 

63.0 
51.2 

65.4 
56.5 

63.7 

20.  SkeUy  Oil  Co 

62.0 

Total 

7,685.0 

7, 574. 2 

7, 245. 1 

7,269.2 

7,  427. 2 

8, 120. 9 

8, 107. 5 

Source;  Annual  reports  to  stockholders  and  Moody's  Industrials. 


CHART  III 


COMMON   STOCK    HELD    BY    THE    100    LARGEST    STOCKHOLDERS 
OF  THE    MAJOR    OIL    COMPANIES.      DECEMBER  31,  1938 


NAME  OF    COMPANY  ^°l*l:„i!ii'l!!,S^'' 

OF  COMMON 
STOCKHOLDERS 

SHELL    UNION    OIL  CORP 17,393 

SUN    OIL  CO 5,226 

SKELLY   OIL   CO.; - 3,152 

STANDARD  OIL  CO.  (OHIO) 3,532 

TIDE   WATER   ASSOCIATION    OIL   CO 24,116 

GULF   OIL  CO.  OF  PA 15,135 

STANDARD   OIL  CO.    (N.jj 126,383 

OHIO   OIL  CO 31,287 

SOCONY   VACUUM    OIL    CORP I  13,240 

CONTINENTAL    OIL   CO 29,969 

CONSOLIDATED   OIL   CORP .-     89,068 

STANDARD   OIL  CO.  (INDIANA) 99,665 

PURE    OIL   CO ;.____ 29.033 

PHILLIPS    PETROLEUM    C0.__^__ 40.105 

•UNION    OIL   CO.  OF   CALIF. 26,524 

THE    TEXAS    CORPORATION 86,380 

ATLANTIC    REFINING    CO 29,313 

CITIES    SERVICE    CO __466.658 


25 


PERCENT 
50 


75 


100. 


1         1    -  1         1        1 

1            1          ■!            I 

1        ■T"     -I           1            1            1            I            ?-■■■! 

a.i..,.« 

PET.OCEU-       COMP.N,     ,OUT0H, 

1                                                          1 

1 

1                               I 

1 

»,ss,o» 

CO.PO».T,0» 

1                                                           I 

1 

.J.,  P.PC  u»E  co.P.   .             1 

""Vol'-V""        1 

ASSIGN      COS-.                 1            ^.Z'^Tt 

1 

1 

1                                            1 

nOCKEtELLER      |ST«I.O«KO    j      H«IW- 1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

ROCKEFELLER       INTERCSTsI 

1 

1 

-y^^P 

~3 

<* 

1 

1 

1 

1 

*  STEWART    FAMILY    OWNS     LARGE     PORTION     OF     STOCK 

SOUftCE- TEMPORARY     NATIONAL    ECONOMIC     COMMITTEE     QUESTIONAtRE      FOR     OIL     COMPANIES 


27S523— 41  — No.  30      (Face  p.  BO) 


61 


9. 
10. 
11. 

12. 

13. 
14. 

16. 
16. 
17. 
18. 
19. 


CONCE]>rrRATION  OF  ECX)NOMIC  POWER 


61 


o-^olcsi      — ci^  \' -^  ui  c6  tS  t^  c^ 


i+^+ 


I  I  I  '  ++ 1  ++-t- 


jCMt^ccr^^cO'^c^cs 


++ 


»cr^r>-oo>coeO'V>-"00— 'XcocDco 

lo"  — "'"  O  f*^*  oi"  ^'"  '^"  oi"  oT  Q  :<r  c^"  cc  00~  V" 
CO  oai"05      (N*ao  •^"o  crTtD  Q  CTrc4"o 

I +++     ' I ' ' ++ I +++ 


«r-Cicif:coccci»-'^cO'-cQOcococc 


"^C50Cr*COt^Ot-C040^J*rOQC^C^ 


OSOOCCOOCSTj'XCOiOcDC'O^OiCCCcD 


aoTrr-'^»0'^Oit--<-'cooocoaiooci 

-rcd'c:''5^-^^ci"o  »c  to  <c  cc  r-'"a:  oi" 
--   -  ^   z  oiiy>  CO  ^  t^  a:  oi  zo  t~~  cc -^ 


—  u::  O  <N  C^c 


-  t^  O  -^  tN  C^  !£ 


■oo-r-^i--'^r^>ocs»coooeor 


CJ  I.C  CO  c^  ^ 


(Ni^  -^  CS-^  ' 


CSOM-^COC^OO^niO— tCC^)  —  t--cc 
lOiOCIOCSCCCOt'.^OtCX^C'COO 

iC  iC^i/ftO  ^  *^*0*^^*^-^-^  Tf'Tp  CO*" 


,    ^.  , .  ^  -^  rr  o  c^  -^j-  r- ^  -^  -^ — " 


r*ir;fMX'^rr»oc'^'vr-icc5'er'»c-«*' 


"  C3i  1--  Oi  *C 

■  x>  'O  trf --o'c'r-^' 

er"  <c~  '-^  t-*  r-"  t-T  oT  r^  .-^'"  of  oo'  — •"  — "  (M  ^" 
—  tc  XM-c^iT^r-ff^ciccocicococ 

C^ic^cncixxxoo  —  Xict--^^ 


ioc^c^coc50or-cnr:r-c^c^-i«oi 


MfOX 

—  O  CO  CTi  r^  J-  o  =w  ts  ^-  ,  ,  .  „  „  .   -.,„■. 

COCOC^C  —  "^»Ot»*0'^005X-^0 

eo  eo  CO  CO*" co" CO  CO  co' CO  CO  CO  M  04  cf  « 


••00  r*  CO 
"rtcoco 


:  CO  CO  CO  CO  CO 


C4  fi  c*  ?i  c<  < 


**50SCiCaC»CiC13i!::a    *OiOiOiCiOO> 


62 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


Table  5. — Shares  of  common  stock  held  by  the  100  largest  stockholders  of  the  major 
oil  companies,^  Dec.  31,  1938 


Name  of  company 


Total  num- 
ber of  com- 
mon stock- 
holders 


Total,  com- 
mon shares 
outstand- 
ing 


Shares  held 
by  100  largest 
stock- 
holders 


Percent- 


Shell  Union  Oil  Corporation... 

Sun  Oil  Co - ■ 

Skelly  Oil  Co 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (Ohio) 

Tide  Water  Associated  Oil  Co .-. 

Gulf  Oil  Corporation  of  Pennsylvania 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (New  Jersey) 

Ohio  Oil  Co- - 

Socony- Vacuum  Oil  Co 

Continental  Oil  Co 

Consolidated  Oil  Corporation 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (Indiana) 

Pure  Oil  Co — 

Phillips  Petroleum  Co 

Union  Oil  Co.  of  California 

Texas  Corporation 

Atlantic  Refining  Co 

Cities  Service  Co --- 


17, 393 
5,226 
3,152 
3,532 
24,116 
15, 135 

126, 383 
31, 287 

113, 240 
29,969 
89, 068 
99,  665 
29, 033 
40, 105 
26,524 
86, 380 
29,313 

466, 658 


13,070,625 

2, 316, 484 

995, 349 

753, 740 

6, 375, 253 

13, 751, 846 

26,618,065 
6, 563, 377 

31,206,071 
4, 738, 693 

13,751,846 

15,272,020 
3,982,031 
4,  449, 052 
4, 666,  270 

10, 876, 882 
2, 663, 999 
3, 704, 067 


11, 624, 611 

1, 966, 808 

817, 245 

521, 166 

4, 066, 873 

7, 430, 934 

12, 582, 063 

2,955,244 

12, 803, 585 

1,688,030 

4, 801, 289 

5, 267, 862 

1,359,856 

1,355,054 

(2) 
2, 605, 090 
633, 271 
776.  599 


84.9 
82.1 
69.1 
63.7 
54.0 
47.3 
45.0 
41.0 
35.6 
34.9 
34.5 
34.1 
30.4 
'28. 1 
24.0 
23.8 
21.0 


•  Source;  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee  questionnaire. 
Mid-Continf-nt  Petroleum  Corporation  did  not  answer. 
2  Figure  not  available,  as  company  reported  percentage  only. 


Standard  Oil  Co.  of  California  and 


CONCENTRATION  OF  BCONOMIC  POWER 


63 


S[3 

3  a: 

X 


LU 
O 

a: 
o 


0^ 
UJ 

o 

z 

CO 


UJ 

Q_    0) 


O 
O 

o 
q: 

Q- 


oo 


LiJ 
O 

3 
OC 

o 

u. 
o 


LlI 
Q 

ID 

a: 
o 


o 

CO 

q: 

o 
o 


y 

a: 

UJ 

> 
o 
o 

CO 

o 


I—    <n 


64 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


S  o  o 
t~>  <si  •** 
CM 


5'  GO        t-'  OS  00  t-*  GO  Q  TjJ  oi  fO 
Oa        OiCftOSOSOiOOOSOiOi 


■*i^ccoovoc<oOt-<ai'<3;oo^r^': 

t^  Moo  «  »o  ^  o  c " ' 

Oi^t-r*aocDOC 


04  ^  r-t  '^.  ^  r- 


^  CO      r*oO       CO  r^ c^  lO  rH  o  Tf  c^  r-4 


-H  r*       CO  00       r- OS  oo  CO  00  c*4  t— »r5  CO 

OS  Oi  C"d  aj  cos  osoiosciaocDoooi 


3CeO(Nt-c?iiOa>00c0--<00rt<Xii:CC^ 
OOt--iCt^r-:DOiOCOQCOCS(MO 

b-r^coc*ajtctDCsr^i-i^co  —  <Do 


r-cor^oQM-^coait--ooco^r--\oo 

OC^CO^tNf i^OCOCCrOCOt^O 


CC         '<*'  1-c  f-"  (X) 


C^  M         t^  i-H        OS  t-- t^  CO  O  *0  O  CO  00 

i-Ht^      W(3i      r^oiocSi-^odoit^oOTt* 

OSCJSC^OJOS^OiOSOSOSOSOOcDQOOS 


cqo.-Hoscoioc)cocococscsoscoo 
OcOcocor-fOTfcsocnc^oc^ooi 


ot^-^i^ooin^O'-iasiOGOQCfOoo 
•^Tf<o<Ncor-GO>-occ>iococc"0-^m 

O'^t^^OCCt^COCOwOcOO'^OOt^ 


«  (M  ^ -^  :0   ,-.  ^  ,-H  CO 


h*  »o  cr  t^ 

OS  CO  CO  CO 
OS  GO  03  C'i 


(N'OGOCO 
•^  OS  t—  CO 


ooo-^  o 

Tt»  ;0  -^  N 
CO  ui" 


CD  fO  'O  :D 


(M  CO  '-'  '-O 


00  lO  u^  C^ 


OCM»OC^ 


CO  ■^  CO  f^ 


r-  CO  -^  «:) 

Oi  I-"  ***  CO 
(M  00  CO  « 

tT  00 


a3  <s  o) 
S  bf  eg 
t-t  cS  '^ 


C^  ?0   C^  CO   i-i  00  00  00  00  CO  OS '-' O  O  CO  CO  CO  00 

-^t'^      cooi      odoso6ost^Qcdos»rioo;'-<c4oo 
OS  OS  C^Oi  OS  c^os  ososo^ososr^ooo^oosososcc 


OS00G0dt^.-i.-ir^iO%Crt<C0'-'r-'^t-ic0r-*O*O 

o-c*i'-HTj^oioosc^wi     ---^ 

coi--oO'-Ho:osi-<c^cO' 

So-  cs'-^c^co^ooTj^f-Tio (O  Tt*"co  odio" CO os'of  ■ej^'^o 
QOOCO*OoOOC7sr-0--«i'jCOCOw'HCDOSt-C^ 
0'*t-COcOQOCOt--'-iOSt^*OcOOSiO         OCOOCCC 

•-*"<N  ^'"— Tod      ^^t-Toi"      uo,-r.-ros"      ■'j^os 


S  bfl  t« 

K-   03   g 


COt^OSOSOSCO^OCOC^OCOOlOOt'O 

Qooscocdr^oiaoosi^iogsasco'  * 


-ri—  ■^C0C0  0S00O.-iiOO»C'0»J^000s-^W2»O00 
CO'2'Q(NCQGOt^OCOr^r--COCO"'5m.^»CGOt^CO 
t^OS^--?Sc^cO-^C^COuO<NOS(N(NCO'n<r-'-Ht^ 

cococor^i--^e4"GOcoi-^c^'oco-^*c^c^'>ocococoo 

oo^eO'XoiMcor^-fr-^cooswco»r5iO(M-^oo 
OC^t^':0'«*'oocOi0^cOI>cOcOOs«0        lOO^cO 


^  CN  --^  — *  t-  rH  ^  F 


lO  t-i  f-i  O        -^  CO  i-t 


03  O 

15 


,^.i:  5;~  0-- 


O 


fe.2 

zo 


oo^::-:::::: 


OS 

■o5 


.2  5- 


3.-  o  o  3aj3. 
■<ocooSo 


a  Q  _  05  05  o 

§§§g3'a 


^g^gbooocip.! 

;=;  ^  —  i'C'OTr 


I  .ii  —  ^  ?i  o)  a.  tfi  M  «^  , 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


65 


SO)  V 
'^  *  s 


3§f 

o 


S  «  » 

Ah   " 


0:0   »c  ^   t^  o:  (>•  ^ 


tc  tc  r-  cs  CN»  -^ 

t^  -^  Oi  ci  r^  o 

□C'  CM  ro  00  -<?•  -« 


O  re  CC  3i  CS    OT  O  rp -q"  ^^  O 


i-«  cs  ^  e*  o   ^  ^  c*3  c^^  ^ - 


OS  ^H    I—  ^^    to  OS  CC  ■-«    CC  OS  o>  o 
^  03  ^^0>  01  d^OB  CS  0>  OS  ^^00  t^  0&  05 


O  OS  t^  00  t"  -^  "^ 
__  ...„--r-aco— 'lCt^r- 
0'«''-•^o^^ooo^ctoCGO»occall-- 


— ,  tc  —  cir  M  r  ■  — 


i-"cor-ie^u3      C4 c^ CO « 1-1  T*- ^ -^ »j 


o9  OS  ^  OS  05  cr^os  OS  OS  o)  cr^^  ^  ^ 


«^ocx;r^c*5u^?DOuoccicos»c«cos 

00'-«t-iOOC0*OcCcC^-0SO'-'tD'^ 


^c^h-^co^^ooQosi?5r>C!c5oos 


lO  50      t^t^oseo      oooooxi 

S'06      t^osoo^      osco»^ 
OS^^OS  OS  OS  OS  il^t^  to  OS  OS 


.-iic"5—<cooo— ■osccior^c^os'' 
r^e^oooO'w<iC:cc^QcC'-ict-»c 

OSO^C-^OS-VCOOOOTTOOCMt 


C^C*1COGOOOOC4iCOcDf-^XO--CO 
^00OiiOi--'i-'iCO5^T'CMCS*C'^»Ct>- 
^POcOtDCOt>-rOOSCCt-GOOSOSrfW 


^C^CS  ^ffO         .-I        I-"  • 


•150         »O0O 

CC06 


^os  w  cr^Os  OS  OS  OS  ' 


:o:cosooo^cct^ 

5tDOi"^'-^C0eO»CeC 


w5^«cci>-c<t>.Tre^ccu:)  —  Qt^»o 

OOt^C^-O'CC'^COCCQQCOsOsOi— OS 

o>o>t>-»ocNcDC^aso«5icoO'-*'cc»o 


■   M. 

06  O 

-  s 

g  :^i 


oa= 


c  o-3_  •-  S  ^ 

fiTS  rt   O.Sr° 

■—  W  ~  ^  —  3  ^ 

<w00oSo 


ee 

ll 

O  c  2  — 

'  •-  o  c  O  o  o  " 

'—  i-  —  —  c  c 
•  'P  t5  ^  ^  C  * 

)  p«  Eh  CO  Ol  CO  C^ 


Si8S?$ 


t^  ^  r-  CO 


tPS'r!«3 


8S2^ 


S'  t^  CO  c 
OOQOC 


;Zo 


o 

_  OS 


:k 


■ct;-c 
a  S  « 
■c-ct: 
c  c  c 

CO  CO  CO 


a  0)  o 


08 

R 

S. 

0 

a 

0 

E 

0 

C5H 


:^5 

g 

■g  0, 

ca 

i^ 

14 

oO 

a: 

0^3 

H, 

PS 

R 

fc-o 

^9 

t^ 

„  S     OQ 


66 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


HI 

o 

ll. 
o 

tr. 

liS 

3 


STOvy/tryw^  u.ON   NMoaMV3ae 


^1 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


67 


Table  7. — Domestic  production  of  crude  petroleum  and  producing  oil  wells  ' 
W  major  oil'  companies  and  all  companies 


Domestic  production  of  crude 
petroleum   (in  thousands  of 
42-gallon  barrels) 

Producing  oil  wells 

Year 

All  com- 
panies 

20  major  oil 
companies 

All  com- 
panies 

20  major  oil 
companies 

Number 

Percent 
of  total 

Number 

Percent 
of  total 

1§26 

770.874 

851, 081 

996,596 

1,099,687 

1,  279, 160 

357, 137 
434, 980 
542, 786 
585,618 
671,992 

46.3 
51.1 

64.5 
53.3 
52.5 

318, 600 
315,850 
340,990 
349,  450 
363,030 

(') 

68,662 
77,275 
81,716 
86, 125 

1931 

21.7 

1935 

22.7 

1936 

23.4 

1937 

23.7 

'  Source:  U.  8.  Bureau  of  Mines. 
'  Not  available. 


68 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


^-tN.oor-iTt<*CCOt^eD< 


8*0  0100 
CO  M  t^ 

'«J«OCS»OOOOGOOS»CeOiOOO'^ 


c^irtC^r-ooo»o^£joQe2».-H 

a>oopco»ch*c^c^cscsiooo»'5 

eo-^cot^t^>or*oi'^csco<-Hco 

50  ci  c^f -^^  CD  CO '^'"  CO  »-r  tC"  ,-J  iC 


OS»-<C©<D»C^CO<-<COO»000.-i 


CO  O  O*-"  t- 


I  Cft  (N  -^  t^OOO 


CO— *»-t<:DcOcDcOOO'-'<-«»-iOOO 
CO  Ci"  Cf  Th  lO' CO  '^  CO  ^  t>r  ^'  (O 


gTfOQOC^'-';D»-'COCCO>CDC^ 
^h-r*r^^oo^co— '-vcoi^ 
OOC^'*CcocoQOC*5--taO'-<^ 
CD  c»  ci -^  u^r  CO '<««' CO  ^  CD  ^*"  f-T 


SiOCO'^COt^-^C^i-'C^'^ 
)fOiO<NC^CDCSi-iClC^"^ 


3  CO  Tt<  CO  »-<  CO  i-<  l^ 


cooocsTf«.-ieo'^co«-<cDi-HOO 


Sow^cDoooc^u^^M^or-c^ 
C^C^t^COcDcDOit--'— 'C^-^cD 
r-i^u:!Csc^o<-'"5cOTj<csi-ic^ 


i~«CO00C^»OrHCO^CO<— 't-^C 


3CDOOO  '(f  -^  I 


l-HCDCSCSOl-HTt<'^Tj*rHb.CS00 


r-  oo  Oi  r- 


CD  (N  00  CO 

00  CO  r-  lo 

OiO  ooo 


^t^co*^ 


»-i  »o  ^S*  OS 


i-i  CO  OS  C^  CO  >— '  ^  •«•  ^  •-<  00  CO  Ol        .-H  00  CO  — H 


._-.-    ■^'--cDiooos'-'ootoooioosr* 

OO'<J«0000C^cD0iC000Tt<00^C00l0000C^ 

cit^oTc^cD  ^V*^  10^*00  CO  o      ^odco  i-T 


O  H  fl 
O  fc-  ^ 

0^9-2 


o^ 


« ■-  o  c  —  .S 

■.J  •  -  o  O  3  ^ 

<)00000 


ill 


o  o  o 


o 

■go  aO  uo 

Cfl  ••-  J^  ^  t     k- 

.p  iH  4,  a^  g  2 


oo 


I  ,M    03 

;os 

•OS 

.«  « 

.2  o^ 

■w^    ,  a!  °5    . 

1  —  3     '  o        ° 

'So  6£.fe<^ 

i  o!  ca3^fe  _ 
i-o-oO  m  9 
'  c  c  „  SiB-2 
I  «  «  §  oS  a 
icowGoE-'E-iP 


is     a 

>       03 


1^ 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


69 


s    $ 


yO  M  *0  -^  «P  CD  CC       IJS  «  Oi  N 


CS  i-H  CS  iO  CO '-<'-«  lO         »0        ■^ 


t-COQOlC 


5 -H  C^  ^  CC  •-"•-'  "tf*         ^  .-«  ^ 


iOco  —  ^  *o  r 


)  ^  C^  lO  h*  CO 
>  -^  COOCO  CO 


"828S;S52^S?"S!:;S 


SOiOOcccocDCSCT.r^r^r>-t>. 
u50P)iO'O^H-^»ngoeococD 


Os^^M£0«3«o>ccor-ooQ 
ooOQiOc5oog'-'W'-<co^io 

^  «  t-"  30  W^"  ^  ^  Os"  ■^''  lO  CD  *««"  »0" 
M  iM  ^  M  C!*  --H  »-i  CO         CO  i-H  CO 


•R 


gQC<^Tt<00iCOl«»C'^00 
ocooscocococ^r-csicott 


off  53  CO*  CO*"  ■^  CO  CO*  c 


)  Q  "^  ^  ^  (N  CO 
,____JOC0005'-'00 

noa6co*Tf^t-*'«j<^^cO'*^ 


)  »c  CO  a>  Oi  00  c 


»aS^S;S?52S'°^25 


iOOt^COCO^CMCD 
5  Oi  CS  05  CD  Q  OS  t^ 
-00«^*O00»C'V 


SRgS 


5S2g^S2S 


>x-^^C'0^r^-H-^oo 
>"00r^co?l*oc0r-i'^0 


s: 


2S55^"feS^SS"«''^"5'S'S" 


cooOQC»oicr*r^c^coooc 
^O'^cocsr^cooco'Aooc 


So6c^»365^^5acOTfi«^5^< 
os^Mf^or^'^'vco^'^c 


•^588 


O  Cft  f^  ^ 

2gSSi 


■5<or  t^ « 


CO  -^  O  W3 


Mcor~oo 
CO  ooc  aa 


SS: 


^'•rosOcoiCOOQ 

)oscDoccot:r^o6ocr»r- 

scofoO'f'Ooo^coor* 


00  r^  ^o  c»  CO  o  CD 


»rt  1-^  V"  as"  CD  »^  c»  o  -^  c^f  •-^'  oT  r^      V  oi"  co  ^*" 

^  CS  CO  CN  TT  M  N  ?5  iC  ^  CO  CO  CD    .-.■«*•  C4  CS 


oaosQt^coosOr^Oi^Q-^oocoMOjgo^ 
ce>coQcoQaO!a«co^CT^^S*«t-»^©o> 

<o"  oc -^' cd"  CO  CO  co' CO  CO*  t'-"  ^  O  oi"  o"  oT  oi"  r-^  co" 

-^iS^rocS  —  COOO«|DOOO  —  WTT^CBCO 
■*j'r^^cooo»ooacocsiR-<*«-^cDco»c-^oN 

:2SSS5SSfS2S''"SS;g    2?S2 


Oc2 


«is2e, 


ao  d  6 

gOOO 


PS 

a)._ 

-'«  ca 


2   «^^55o£o§S|oooo 

§.^  Sai:.2=  £  =  =  o  o  c  a  _ 
■<:UQOOOP-iO-aicotccci/:*D 


03  a>  O 


278523— 41— No.  39- 


-6 


o£   .2  £ 

•r3  ^^     «  CO 

2=   ZS 


^5   i| 

•So    hS 

_  -     00  8 


70 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


Q  S  S 


s::: 


r^  CO  ***  t^  O  1— t  CO  CO  c 


2s§; 


»^  WO" 


M  cs  »o  r^  CD 

Ni-tCO.-Hr-l 


cDcdc 


ir^cc35c^o»ot^Oi'^»ocD 
r  >-r  o  .-i"  <o  "^  oT  CO  »o -^  ccTo" 


r^'i-Tco  00  o"(N  00  f-  05  ^  ^ 

1-1  ■<}«        CO0OC3i  NC^C^ 


S  10  "$«C0CO— '»005t^(N^CO'-lCO«50S«DCO 
C9  O'C'^CO  CO  »0  00  CD  00  CS"*OQ  ■*"  CO  of  ^Q" 

a6iftc5wi--ot^w^c»c5ci:ocooiSOOcDg 

O00COO00t-C^00O'Ot-iOl^0lC<ir-.O00 

c4"  o  ^' oT  co' CO  ^-' ■^*  i2  »^' ci  r-T  C3  1-r -^' t^^ 

CO  C5  CO --•  »-•  t-i  CO         Tt<  ■^  00 --H  <-<  CO  CO  »-H 

0i»O00CD'-<O'-icDQ0Xr*C^t^:3^3*£39SS 

co-^c5oot^c>-ooSSooeD'»»'t-ia!oo«o« 

ocsoo«cocoi-i25t^co«i-Hr^ooi-HOC'Occ 

(^  jO  csf  CO  CD  00  oT  t>r  »d" ■^  oT  ^^  CD  oT  ■^'' r-T  co" «d" 
j^i  ,_i  t^ ,-( f-4  iH  eo     CO -^  00      th  CO  cs  »-H 

gocn-^OiOO'-'CO'^'— 0»eoococDco»Heo 

O-^C»-ij^00C0C0?*(M(N00»OOC0t^C0^C0 

O  O"  CsT 00  00  C-f  0>"  ^^ C<f  CD  CD* Os"  CD  O" t^  GO  CO '^ 
OOt-^OOlMcDOCt^t^-'f^Ot^'-Ht^cDO'-; 
gt^r-lrHOS'^CDCO'-ITfOOCOt-HCOrHOOC^OS 

^"  CO  eo  en  00  <r  ^  CO  r>^  CD  c^  CD  c^  o  CO  CO  t>"  c<r 

WCsicOi-Hi-H  r-ti-iCO  Tt*U0O0»-H'-l-^Cv|rH 

CD^OiO^0'^'^C^C0T*'QPi000001'-<C^t~* 

t-dscoi^--Hr-cscot^cDo6jcD'-'cD'-«r-co 

OOCOCOC^CO— .OCOOOOOCOOCDOt^COOC^ 

Si'4t^C0C0CSlO^C0'-t»O0>CD^'^'-'OtD 
c0O^CStTt«ioScSC0c00>00C30i'^O-^O 

. n" o  go  ttf  t^ ^ o  CO  ^^ uf  CO  i< lo" f-T t>  t-^ ^ -^ 


t^i-it*COC01^^-OQO>0>»00>iO^OC^t^CO 
OOt»^00'MOOC5C400CDCOOOiC(N(N;:HqO 
ScDC0O*0C^'35iO»00>C0OcDCDC0C<C0cD 

cd' OT  CD  CO  CT  CO  CO  t^  C^  O"  iO  Q  CO  OJ"  O  COt-T  OJ" 

ooooogocoooo>'-'Oiooot^co<Jcocoio 

FifCcooc5-HOO^Oi-0--'H.-Hco(M^eoo 

uo  C^" ^ CC" -*" CD ''J*" ^ Wf  CO  CO  00  C^" CO  Q -«t<" CO" lO" 

OOCDCOaii-tCMC»t^4j*»-<CDP5iOb-CDC^OOO 

woot^oocDTfQ— *coiMcq^cor-:'^^»o 

od"co'^^*"'^*Ol  co'cT'^'qo o  lO^CjTco'cr'-H'io'io  © 
-^'coc^idsrococrr^ScoaiC^GOioooosO^ 

wocoos-^TTOo^coooO'^So'^-Heoos 

00  o  lO  CO  CO  CD  »0' CO  t-^ t-^ OT 00  t^ lO" ^"^ rM  U5" tC 
M«CO>-<CO         i-iC5Tt<         -(tfi  S  00  »-"  M  CO  CO '-H 

COOOOcDOO'-'t^cpc<IOCOTt*OOCDcDO 

co«5»J!5F-«f-HW'-<w^oot^cococoooaicog> 

ir5iOOO'^'*OOOC^OO'OOOOOOt^00006» 

CO  co~r-^t^t^c>  cp*"r^^'"'^o>"orM^"t-^oco  T-T  c^ 

•«»■CO00»H00^^?^Cs^•0OO5C^C^(M^T!«CO'-^ 

■^r-'^'C-'Ococo'^oooO'-Hoocoobi-ico-H 

(DOt^'^t^CO^C^Tt*COO»-^»'2»OCOCO'-H^ 

35oO'-iOcoO'*M'.-Hc:>coi-'»oa>oocst^o> 

OOCOO«5cOCDCOh*05COiOCO-^'OOi-'>-l»JO 

o  •-^  t-^  ^^  ^-•"  CD  00 -^^  00  CO  t-^  oi"  CO  cp"  c^  CO*"  00  c^" 

^,-it-t>.i— lOcDCO— •COOcOOlcS'-iTft^cO 
C^r^Ot'-C^OC0'O»0CD'^01t>-00'-H01C0C5 


o 

"6 


-.2  fe  - 

aS2:o 

rt  6  6  o 

000 


0_p  2_M_, 


a  «  S  5  °     =     _  ^  o  "a  Tj  ■« 


■•05 


.2  o"= 


00  -^    • 

V;-<  O 

2  1.0 


.g  -2 


.a  ::i 


a  § 


■^F" 


=  : 

RE 

E 
FUO 

AS 
0 

T 

s 

1 

TEXAS           I 
S'  GRAVITY 

if 

=  =  =  =  =t;  H 

E 

g±|M|_LLL|imx, 

a 

EE: 

CARSt 

N 
HIR 

4UTC 

r  TE 

AND 

1 
HI 

0 

4 

2 

ON    ST'ORAV 

5EEEEEE 

32'  GRAVITY 
•  GRAVITY 

ITY         ZZ^ 

r 

p^'"  lUtUU  ll-l-Ls: 

- — 1 

III 

EEEEEEE 





E: 

± 

-    :t: 

tf^^=  =  =  -EEE=E=EE 

0      "^   "f  t  r  '  " 

z-:r- 

^zz 

~--:jt-:-      -i;;_           --- 

- 

-r:;r 

-_: 

:-zz 

"X 

i 

+J 

^--:-=  =  -^ 

fifrti  - -iiflft+t^ 

nmTil'"P^^iiiffl 



~-^ 

ot 

AY 

cou 

NT 

: 

y 

- 

42*  ORAVITT 

m:::r 

- 
= 

EEE     EE     EE*EE+e|eEEE 

^  — t 

EEE 

'f'' 

;z.  =  -- 

4if 

1 

* 

■■ 

■ 

E- 

±zzzzzzi:i:y.zz 

-----     :EE:E^H7^"":EE  J 

^'"l 

i;: 



=  E   EEEE; 



- 

=i 

=  = 

j 

e:  z-iz- 

:::=:_ -i- 

Ui::^:::::.^-:: 

E--    .EE»,:-1^. .----- 

_eeL-_ 

__._E 

..     EE. 

1        

___ 

:: 

:r 

: 

'r 

zz-zzzz 

E^EEEEi 

H 

=:m:;:::M;;Hn 

EEE:  EEE 

EEEEEEE: 



- 

1= 

"^ 

: 

f_''      :lE 

^.  -t-  - 

■ '^  --'«i|E-^i4Wp  =  =  =  = 

w 

;  _.  . 

_:E  = 



_:;jl; 

~-H 

; 

h; ^--i- 

______^ 

-4-                      "               -j 

---ioo  :m;^pLL-|j----- 

EE^:^EE 

-  j-^ 

-\'_iZl 



-^ 

=  E 

; 

1 

11 

::::::i||:-;-|| 

—  ,^t--E^4£L  =  =  =  : 

=  =  --br-- 

:^E 

^":e1eee 



W\ 

I- 

3± 

: 

E— = 

EE   EE IE 

eeeeeIeeeeeeeee 

EEE  oEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE 

— 

:__, 

--- 

_r  .::_^:  - 

CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


71 


«/) 

-     w 

'    z 

>  < 

tl 

^  R 

<  ^ 

<     UJ 

O   X 

(- 

o  ^ 

Z    _i 

)_^ 

—   _l 

>— 1 

z  < 

> 

u. 

H 

UJ   o 

3 

^'i 

H 

d  .^ 

u 

o  ^ 

z 

i^  ;? 

^^ 

cc  h! 

u 

(t 

>  o 

_)  -) 

-:   < 

<   1 

o 

N 

—   _l  —    I 


^-vin 
<n 

a. 

<2 

O 

VI 

9° 

u 

<S 

bo 

,  <\j 

D 

, 

Z 

■ 

-I  o 

Ihhb 

o2          ■ 

lllllll. 

HlilUiiiiu 

.(\jf05rintor*<o*0' 


oir-'iri  —  r-"rt<6ftiio«0'Otf)Ko>-nJ<n^lriw> 


200 
400 
500 
100 
500 
200 
000 
000 
000 
SOO 
000 

000 

500 
200 
000 
000 
100 
250 
000 
000 
000 

g5 

iii 

(\)i~-Tfo>. o><i<\jot^in'<i-<Ji<i<o«)0'Tn 

n5N<olnui-Oi<l-ooo>oi«>iDin-»1i\jw 

ss 

in 

l«)  - 

■<r 

<^ 


I  ' 


5o" 

do 

dl8 


Q  >  <  O  O 

a  I  X  <r  tt  ' 
<>."'<< 

o  z  •"  ci  o 

z  o  z  z  : 

<  o  w  <  <  , 

K  Q  2  H  I-  : 

t/\  iA  \-  <A  */^  t 


i    ! 


;  o 

a.'  o 
cc  (U 
o  h 


:^^>-.oo' 
oetnyx: 

u  I-  (J  <  a  h  : 


.      S 

Qo    '^ 


I  P  J 


o 


:  if  <  2  o  iJ  uj 
>  I  I-  o  ^  I  r 
I  CL  tn  u  2  k  </) 


5  cr     _i 
O  J     o 


S° 


;^ 


til 

n  8 

S2  s 


«cj(*)9t0(0r^'^O'~  *oi04rir>(or^<oo>o 


72 


CONCFNTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


*  . 
to 

h 
z 
< 

0. 

o 

z 

u 
< 

a: 
o 

u. 
O 

> 
h 
o 
< 
a 
< 

> 
< 


z 


02  o 


— *  o 


_l 

<  5 

*    ^  5 

^  1^  < 

9  <  DC 

Z  D  w 

<  fe 

UJ  M 

Zo  ^ 

^  I 

O  It 

<  5 


—  (\jfO'^in(pi^©0»o 


rvj4)(ocooto«oa>inoqionJcq^nt^ro(\ir^N 


c\j(OOOrM<0(M~^<Ot^«o<o<ocotf>ftJ<ft^ioin|  Nvl 
d»o»o>K<ocn^iOftjc\jwoiw  —  —  —  doodi  in^l 


troooooooooooo»ooo^oooin 
mooooiooooooo^ooofloooocn 
(\j  CO  en  03  to  <o  f*)  (n  *o  o^  in  in  rt  n  ^_  o^  »n  ^  o  «>  n 
in  CR  ^'  fo  <o  —  «  (d  n  o  In  ^'  ^"  ^"  «"  in  —  CO  «  ^*  ti" 
o»<oa)a)(0<o^rocT>(MnjfMc\jrj  —  —  — 


!! 


go: 

■Z.S 


2  ,1- 


!  !  ; 


I  O  O 


'  a."  5  O  ^ 


6  "^  I 

UJ  o 


<_lOZ<iji,-JJz 


5  y  ^  ■ 


hlft-OOOh 


UJ  2  ,  ,     ■  I- 


(C   UJ 

,  _)  2  6  J 
<  O  UJ  "->  O 


3feg 

UJ  o 
u.  U  Z 

^  i  O  I 
0  0=-; 


< 

u 

O 

2 
Z 


I- 

Z 

<      SI 

a 

o 

z 

cc 
u 


•Mn^iowr-ajoio  —  fiicn^'inior- ■•«»<> 


i  5 


2  „ 
8  g 


i  S 

=  i 


5» 
s  s 

S 

Is 

•  « 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  P6WER 


73 


liJ 


O 
€0 

< 


o 

o 
o 
ir 

0. 

o 

z 
< 

en 

-J 
-J 


CO 
UJ 

i 

o 
liJ 


z 

cr 
o 


en 

z 

3 
DC 


UJ 
O 

o: 
o 

-J 
< 

3 


UJ 

z 
2 

o 
o 

q: 
ui 

s-? 

_j  to 

^  2 
-<  2* 

<  ^ 

Vi   to 

Si  " 

o 
o 

K 
O 


O 


UI 

z 
-I 
o 
<n 
< 
o 

u. 
o 

z 
o 

o 
o 
q: 

Q. 


74 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


Table  11. — Crude  oil  runs  to  stills  in  domestic  refineries  by  major  oil  companies, 

by  years,  1929-38 

[Thousands  of  42-ga!lon  barrels] 


Name  of  company 


1938 


1937 


1935 


1933 


1931 


1930 


United  States, 
total 


1, 165, 015 


1, 183, 440 


1, 068, 570 


965,  790 


819, 997 


894, 608 


987,  708 


19. companies, 
total 


933, 185 


960, 513 


883, 523 


796, 122 


738, 116 


709,  738 


731, 055 


2686,860 


Atlantic  Refining  Co. 
(The). - 

Cities  Ser  vice  Co.. 

Consolidated  Oil  Cor- 
poration   .- 

Continenta  1  Oil  Co 

Gulf  Oil  Corporation  of 
Pennsylvania 

Ohio  Oil  Co.  (The) 

Phillips  Petroleum  Co. 

Pure  Oil  Co.  (The) 

Shell  Union  Oil  Coi-po- 
ration ... 

Skelly  OilCo 

Socony-Vacuum  Oil 
Co -..-.- 

Standard  Oil  Co.  of 
California ' 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (In- 
diana)  

Standard  Oil  Co.  (New 
Jcrst^v) 

standard  Oil  Co. 
(Ohio) 

Sun  Oil  Co 

Texas  Corporation 
(The) 

Tide  Water  Associated 
011Co_... 

Union  Oil  Co.  of  Cali- 
fornia  


34,521 
33,417 

64,616 
13, 805 

76,  086 

5,772 

15, 812 

25, 040 

82, 835 
•7.374 

'  96,115 

49,  532 

86, 992 

135,  756 

15, 739 
25, 780 

94,  715 

44, 107 

25. 171 


35, 2"6 
33, 276 

65, 040 
14, 426 

77, 894 
6,116 
15,  709 
28, 621 

84, 451 
7,180 

100, 635 

53,  772 


144, 044 

14, 673 
25, 861 

96, 303 

43, 965 

26, 281 


,788 
,769 


91, 

49, 

74, 

129, 

14, 
24, 

87, 

42, 

25, 


,628 
,290 

,616 
,512 
,123 
,119 

072 
992 

118 


26,221 
14,686 

35, 729 

,(«) 

67, 978 
2,366 
2,888 

17, 726 

75, 476 
4,620 

75, 473 

(') 

68,428 

146, 655 

9,823 
12,890 

57,323 

48,854 
31,725 


'  Moody's  Manuals  of  Investments. 
'  17  companies. 
» Not  available. 

Sources:  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee  Questionnaire  for  Oil  Companies.    The  Mid- 
Continent  Petroleum  Corporation  and  the  Standard  Oil  Co.  of  Californp  did  not  answer  the  questionnaire. 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


75 


Table  12. — Gasoline   manufactured   by   major   oil   companies    {including   natural 
gasoline  used  in  blending),  by  years,  1929-38 

(In  42-gallon  barrels) 


Name  of  company 


Total 

Atlantic  Refining  Co 

Cities  Servioe  Co..... 

Consolidateil  Oil  Corporation 

Continental  Oil  Co 

Oulf  Oil  Corporation  of  Pennsylvania 

Ohio  Oil  Co - 

Phillips  Petriileum  Co 

Pure  Oil  Co 

Shell  Union  Gil  Corporation 

Skelly  Oil  Co 

Socony- Vacuum  Oil  Co 

Standard  Oil  ("o.  (Indiana) 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (New  Jersey) _ 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (Ohio)... 

Sun  Oil  Co -. 

Texas  Corpora ;ion 

Tide  Water  Associated  Oil  Co 

Union  Oil  Co.  of  California 


1938 


421,711,479 


17,004,677 
16,  550,  810 
33,411,000 

9,641,996 
32, 832, 239 

3, 324,  804 
14, 483,  231 
13,231,093 
40, 418, 160 

4, 547, 060 
39, 975. 410 
47, 696, 087 
51,077,466 

8, 618, 490 
12, 192, 760 
50,  399,  439 
19,371,111 

6, 935, 646 


419,229,110 


16,  703, 101 
17,455,  n 
33, 058,  K) 

9. 601,  .08 
32,  514,  545 

3, 498, 887 
14, 150,  672 
1.5, 991, 467 
39, 174, 181 

4, 402, 059 
41, 519. 376 
47,  580,  595 
46, 144, 746 

8,  264, 112 
11,  769,  430 
50,  582, 880 
19, 927, 330 

6, 891, 360 


1936 


377, 886,  726 


15,  401, 991 
16, 161, 893 
28, 267, 000 

8, 925, 385 
28,  599, 676 

3, 464,  793 
12,  300,  239 
14, 298,  991 

37,  552, 442 
4.110.529 

38,  580,  292 
39, 062, 140 
41,060,271 

7,371,519 
10, 927, 381 
45, 969,  560 
18. 891, 008 

6, 941, 616 


1935 


350, 932, 161 


14, 776, 082 
15,  753, 142 
26,381.000 

8, 836,  260 
25,  558, 108 

3, 177, 194 
11,775,105 
13,791.335 
33, 377, 006 

3,882,638 
34, 067,  333 
35,  855, 570 
41,655,764 

6, 86.5,  396 
10, 407, 820 
40, 708, 296 
17, 348, 726 

6, 715, 376 


1934 


313, 641, 335 


13,  772, 783 
13, 570, 055 
22,  298,  OOO 

8, 962, 982 
22.  934,  298 

2,  892, 665 
10, 836, 614 
10, 910,  555 
28, 945, 246 

3, 488, 970 
31, 701, 256 
30, 678, 035 
37, 977,  703 

6,  476,  235 

9, 868, 445 
36,  743,  213 
15, 904,  518 

5, 679, 762 


Name  of  company 


Total 

Atlantic  Refining  Co 

Cities  Service  Co_ 

Consolidated  Oi,'  Corporation 

Continental  Oil  Co 

Oulf  Oil  Corporation  of  Pennsylvania 

Ohio  Oil  Co - 

Phillips  Petroleum  Co 

Pure  Oil  Co     -. 

Shell  Union  Oil  Corporation 

Skelly  Oil  Co 

Socony-Vacuum  Oii  Co 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (Indiana). 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (New  Jersey) 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (Ohio) 

Sun  Oil  Co 

Texas  Coyporation 

Tide  Wa  er  .Associated  Oil  Co 

Union  Otil  Co.  of  California.. 


19.33 


307, 715, 718 


13,342,650 
13,128,205 
22, 406, 000 

8, 110, 167 
21,507,431 

2. 603,  721 
10,  200, 624 
11,363,544 
26, 935.  643 

3,  255, 023 
30, 658, 418 
27,816,295 
44,  285, 420 

6, 447, 364 

8, 708, 692 
34, 463, 722 
15,645,771 

6, 837, 028 


1932 


306,  273, 455 


13, 066,  546 
12,  993, 607 
19, 188, 000 

7,  289,  485 
22,  309, 657 

2, 443,  263 

9, 154, 479 
11.837,521 
29, 423, 043 

2, 918, 006 
29, 851,  390 
27,  577, 237 
48, 017, 483 

6, 860, 122 

8, 078, 661 
32,  563, 181 
14,941,120 

7.  760. 654 


1931 


329,  209, 624 


13, 843, 103 
14, 672, 051 
20, 038, 000 

9, 109, 608 
20,  266, 472 
■3,131,413 

8, 213, 879 
11,  549. 814 
29,721,212 

3,  361,  689 
32, 261,  256 
32, 665, 430 
51, 673. 127 

7.  433, 348 

7, 655, 802 
33,  546,  755 
16, 101, 697 

7,964,968 


1930 


320, 927, 700 


11,107,427 

9, 435, 631 

20, 962, 000 

6, 793, 657 

25,  245, 761 

1,751,371 

3, 495, 176 

9, 198, 802 

39, 643, 303 

3. 208,  938 

30, 361. 351 

34, 193, 978 

56,081,043 

5,  737, 355 

6, 376, 2,54 

31, 262,  224 

15, 986, 063 

10, 087, 366 


1929 


318, 366, 448- 


11,  712,  224 

5,  795. 326 

20, 140, 000 

1  7.  502,  791 

23, 808, 033 

1,  456,  316 

1, 348,  515 

8, 562, 802 

39, 795, 718 

2, 940, 899 

30, 943, 948 

37, 529,  499 

56,  701, 892 

5, 205, 502 

5, 212,  528 

31, 500, 258 

17,  713, 708 

10, 496, 489 


1  Estimated  figure. 

Source:  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee  Questionnaire  for  Oil  Companies.  The  Standard 
Oil  Co.  of  California  and  the  Mid-Continent  Petroleum  Corporation  did  not  answer  the  committee's  ques- 
ionnaire. 


76  CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 

CHART  X 

REFINERY  ACTIVITY* 

20  MAJOR  OIL  COMPANIES   AND  ALL  OTHER  COMPANIES 
BY  YEARS,  1926,  1931,  1935-1937 


g^  20  MAJOR  COMf-.  NIES     , 
■1  ALL  OTHER  COMP/  .4IES 


m 

1926 


Table  13. — Refinery  operations  of  20  major  oil  companies  and  all  other  companies, 
by  years,  1926,  1981,  1935-37  i 


20  major  oil  companies 

All  other  oil  companies 

Year 

Crude  oil 
capacity  * 

Crude  oil 

runs  to 

stills 

Percent  of 
capacity ' 

Crude  oil 
capacity ' 

Crude  oil 

runs  to 

stills 

Percent  of 
capacity ' 

1935..""  .-CIi;!^;!^!"^      "\\\ 

1931 ^ 

1926 .     ... 

1, 146, 994 
1,  088, 065 
1, 081,  751 
1, 090,  656 
681,  619 

977, 016 
882,  747 
794,  368 
727, 914 
555, 064 

85 
81 
73 
67 
81 

420,  637 
414, 657 
399,  602 
348, 424 
359,  714 

206,424 
185,  823 
171,422 
166, 694 
224,  200 

49 
45 
43 
48 
62 

1  Source:  U.  S.  Bureau  of  Mines. 

2  Maximum  daily  crude  oil  throughput  as  of  Jan.  1>  inflated  to  aimual  refinery  capacity  basis:  includes 
>  some  shut-down  plants. 

'  The  percent  crude  oil  runs  to  stills      .,.'  crude  oil  capacity. 


1 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 
CHART  XI 


77 


SEASONAL  TRENDS  OF  SELECTED  PHASES  OF  THE  PETROLEUM  INDUSTRY 

UNITED  STATES 
BASED  ON  THE  10-YEAR  AVERAGE  OF  MONTHLY  INDEXES  FROM  1929  TO  1938 


1 T ■  T 

STOCKS  Of  «ASO(JNC  AT  RCFINCRltS 

CONSUMPTION  Of  GASOLINE 

/     1 

.-/       1 

\\ 

/ 

^""-^ 

^     ..-' 

J 

50LINE        > 

/ 

'.                   1 

.v 

RETAIL    PBICES  OF  SA 

■■■""'•■^ 

^,^ 

■  ^ 

\. 

.. 

_.-••■' 

\ 

"-->. 

■> 

/ 





.-' 

'^"^'t'-W-C.^ 

/ 

CXUDE  OIL  PHOOOCTION 


— I -p^^smts^y 1 1 — 


REFIWEBY  ACTIVITY 

^y     r 


JM<^6r>  tUMVrr  or  CUKttCNT  9U3t^n 


Table  14. — Seasonal  (rends  of  selected  phases  of  the  petroleum  industry,  based  on 
the  10-year  average  of  monthly  indexes  from  1929  to  1938,  United  States 


Month 


Crude 

oil 
produc- 
tion 


Refinery 
activity 


Con- 
sump- 
tion of 
gasoline 


Stocks  of 
gasoline 
at  re- 
fineries 


Retail 
prices  of 
gasoline 


January... 
February.. 

March 

April 

May 

June 

July 

-August 

September 
October... 
November. 
December. 


97.2 
89.6 
100.5 
98.7 
104.3 
101.0 
105.1 
104.7 
99.7 
102.6 
97.3 
99.3 


96.0 
97.6 
97.2 
100.7 
100.9 
103.6 
103.4 
103.3 
101.3 
99.8 
98.3 
97.1 


79.6 
74.3 
92.0 
99.5 
106.8 
112.4 
112.7 
116.4 
108.8 
106.5 
98.7 
92.2 


104.2 
117.0 
120.8 
117.7 
111.9 
101.  1 
94.2 
86.5 
82.4 
84.0 
85.8 
94.5 


100.6 
100.2 
99.0 
99.7 
100.1 
102.2 
102.0 
101.5 
100.2 
98.2 
98.2 
98.3 


Source:  Survey  of  Current  Business. 


78 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


Table    15. — Purchases   of  gasoline   by   major  oil  companies,   by   years,   1929-38 

[In  42-gal]6n  barrels] 


Name  of  company 


1038 


1935 


Total 

Atlantic  Refining  Co 

Cities  Service  Co... 

Consolidated  Oil  Corporation.- 

Continental  Oil  Co. 

Gulf  Oil  Corporation  of  Pennsylvania 

Ohio  Oil  Co. -._ 

Phillips  Petroleum  Co 

Pure  Oil  Co 

Shell  Union  Oil  Corporation 

Skelly  Oil  Co - 

Socony-Vacuum  Oil  Co 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (Indiana) 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (New  Jersey) 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (Ohio) 

Sun  .Oil  Co. - 

Texas  Corporation. 

Tide  Water  Associated  Oil  Co. - 

Union  Oil  Co.  of  California. 


33, 070, 914 


41, 128,  697 


35, 187,  091 


32,  459,  040 


27, 480, 074 


313, 922 
1,  606,  501 
1, 677, 000 
1,718,667 
1,411,746 

494, 865 

'267,512 
1,  514,  932 
1, 690,  522 

370, 107 
9,  225,  424 

703,810 
2,842,015 

623,  572 
4, 620,  049 
1, 274,  033 
2,100,512 

615,  725 


424,828 
2,  323,  857 
2,631,000 
1, 978, 309 
S,  480, 148 

317,413 

296, 089 
1, 497, 688 
1, 803,  033 

398, 729 
8,  291,  579 
1,  243,  268 
5,  516,  289 

667, 733 
4,  970, 031 
2, 249,  295 
2, 471,  933 

507,  475 


367,  526 

854,004 
4,284,000 
1,691,935 
3, 252, 301 

124, 160 

263,  264 
1,  256,  612 
2, 195,  691 

541,750 
8, 354, 321 
1,  673, 058 
1,942,242 

598,  039 
3, 857, 365 
1, 068, 100 
2, 677, 969 

184,  754 


210, 186 
2,  533,  695 
4, 130,  000 
1, 877, 299 
1, 778,  310 

304,699 

436,  294 

921,  707 
1,  254,  274 

636, 226 
8, 192,  281 
1, 024, 858 
1,  399, 971 

326, 403 
3,911,116 

851,  366 
2, 439, 283 

331,072 


220, 602 
1,  552,  701 
1, 846,  000 
1, 836, 892 
1,  972, 616 

330, 862 
74,883 

702, 632 
1, 262, 238 

363,  775 
8,  030, 438 
1,  023, 556 
1, 160,  093 

169,  047 
3, 190,  573 

1,  099,  200 

2,  288,  028 
355, 938 


Name  of  company 


1933 


Total 

Atlantic  Refining  Co 

Cities  Service  Co 

Consolidated  Oil  Corporation.. 

Continental  Oil  Co -.. 

Gulf  Oil  Corporation  of  Pennsylvania 

Ohio  Oil  Co _ 

Phillips  Petroleum  Co - 

Pure  Oil  Co 

Shell  Union  Oil  Corporation 

Skelly  Oil  Co 

Socony-Vacuum  Oil  Co.. _.. 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (Indiana) 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (New  .Jersey) 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (Ohio) 

Sun  Oil  Co.... 

Texas  Corporation 

Tide  Water  Associated  Oil  Co. 

Union  Oil  Co.  of  California.. 


34, 372, 629 


607,  280 

2, 312, 365 

1,  571, 000 

1, 320, 480 

928,623 

315, 154 

377, 842 

942,  061 

2, 089,  002 

293, 742 

0,923,175 

8, 684,  991 

1,340,053 

239,  795 

3, 769, 810 

443,  792 

2, 177, 998 

26, 466 


35,  544, 351 


542, 986 
1, 748,  393 
1, 574,  000 

1,  636,  312 
308,  090 

18, 423 
178,127 
320, 908 

1, 047,  591 
127, 971 

9, 143, 657 
10,  770,  766 

1,543,014 
323,  503 

2, 837, 821 
456, 976 

2,  850, 451 
115, 362 


43, 189, 491 


1,113,583 

1,  634, 281 

1,  502, 000 

1, 894, 623 

642, 120 

40, 160 

425,316 

216, 307 

1,  093.  528 

168;  882 

12,  347, 892 

11,511,567 

571,009 

1. 583. 137 
3, 031, 582 

2. 380. 138 
2, 972, 966 

60,400 


1930 


51,  698, 661 


2, 316,  284 

3,  733,  248 

1, 470,  000 

2, 095, 854 

1,  573,  894 

32,  861 

513, 032 

274,  054 

1, 365, 107 

62, 857 

13, 161,  507 

9,  817,  032 

3,  224,  692 
1,  576,  733 

4,  196, 155 
239, 778 

5, 733, 454 
312, 119 


52, 073,  212 


3, 704, 738 

4, 188, 756 

S89, 000 

1  2, 879, 120 

1,  515,  712 

3,429 

433, 327 

642, 088 

1, 370,  832 

52,  251 

12,970,181 

4,  530, 809 

3, 229,  242 

2, 390, 816 

4, 377,  765 

525,  035 

8,  015,  242 

.  354, 869 


•  f  Estimated  figure. 

Purchases  exclude  imports,  except  in  the  cases  of  Cities  Service  Co.  Standard  Oil  Co.,  (New  Jersey)  and 
Union  Oil  Co.  of  California  where  the  preliminary  analysis  does  not  indicate  whether  or  not  imports  are 
included  in  purchases. 

Source:  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee  Questionnaire  for  Oil  Companies.  Standard  Oil 
Co.  of  California  and  Mid-Continent  Petroleum  Corporation  did  not  answer  the  committee's  questionnaire. 


C50N0ENTRATI0N  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 
CHART  XII 


79 


YEAR -END    STOCKS    OF    CRUDE    OIL    AND     PRINCIPAL 
PRODUCTS     IN    THE     UNITED     STATES 

20     MAJOR     COMPANIES     AND    "ALL    OTHER"   COMPANIES 
1926,     1931,     1935-37 

MILLIONS    OF     BARRELS 
400 


300 


200 


REFINABLE     CRUDE    OIL 


■Tm 


RESIDUAL 
FUEL    OIL* 


1926     '31       '35       '36 
MILLIONS    OF     BARRELS 


FINISHED     GASOLINE  •» 


VBV 


'35       '36        '37 


GAS     OIL     AND 
DISTILLATES 
FUEL    OILS 


lU 


KEROSENE 


LUBRICANTS 


'36       '37  '26       '3'        '35       '36       '37  '26       '31        '35       '36 

LEGEND - 

H     20     MAJOR     COMPANIES  ^^    "ALL     OTHER"  COMPANIES 

PERCENTAGES     OF    AGGREGATES     OF    THE 
SIX     SELECTED     STOCKS     HELD     BY: 

"ALL     OTHER" 
COMPAfJIES 


*   INCLUDING      H£AVT      CRUOE     Oil      fob      CALirORNIA.       COMPARABLE      DATA      NOT     AVAILABLE      F0«     1936 

•  •  ^OB      IS26,      INCLUDES      STOCKS     AT     REMNERlES     ONLT  i       FOR     OTMCR      TEARS,     INCLUDES     STOCKS      AT 
REFINERIES,     eu-_K     TERMINALS,    AND     IN     P]PE     LINES- 
SOURCE:     U.  S.    BUREAU    OF     MINES 


80 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


(0 
Ul 

i 

o 

UJ 


z> : 


CO 
UJ 

z 

o 
o 


UJ 

< 

UJ 

-J 


UJ 


UJ 

a. 
a. 

-J 
o 

UJ 

o 

z> 

o 


UJ 

X 

O    (D 
_J    »o 

j^  £ 

O    o 
z    ^ 

<     UJ 

<0   z 

ixj    3 
—     -> 

z 
< 
a. 

o 

Q 

tr. 
o 

< 

o 


CO 

III 

z 

iiu 
ir  Sb 

HflL 


SEui 

552: 


o 

lis 

-JO 

Sit 


CHABT  XIV 


X'ASH 


oiee. 


CRUDE   OIL  TRUNK    PIPE   LINES  IN    THE   UNITED   STATES 

MAY   1939 


'OAHO 


<'T4l# 


f  *•«. 


-3  s» 


fT~" 


L>?N.:        "^"■" 


.,':^"' 


ff- 


"'v^"T 


^ 
'XX 


278523 — (1— No.  39      (Face  p.  80) 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


81 


Oh'" 


I^ 


CC^QO       o:  C*< -H  ^  »o       .-*c^r 

-^  I^  op         -h'  »C  Ci  tC  M         r-'  QO  c 

r*  "tf"  ^      t-- ■v -«« CO  oo      ;o  to  « 


•^iOtO»oc^Tr*CTt"eor.cac— •00 
rt»o»r>^c^^c*30so0»oa>  —  t^ 


<-i  -^  tf3  oa 
oi  to  GOed 

to  CO  <0  O 


00  r-  ^  ^ 


■^t^eococooocT'O^ 


»C  Oi  "«<  o 


I  = 


CO  to  ^  o> 


-M  ^H  ^  ^4  r^  kc  ^-4 


CU'" 


00  o  o     cco>os»oo      *^<ot^ 

Modod      --'coasf-^cc      iriccr^ 
t^^H»";^t^«c^coooc^co*co 


{^  I--.  lO 


fo>«r^cDwr*030oo>o^oc 


C  NOOO 
^  CC  CO  o> 


ir2o&  »o  _oi  »ooioo^*_<ooo»o 
r~  V  ^  OO  «  M  55  00  C~S  55  5D 


oo  ■-•«►- 


OS 

Ha 


cc'^asoccsoicocDOt~-'^c^ 

CiC000««'^Q0t^00r-'^<C»Ot^ 
-^V'-^'O  »C      ■         CO*       OCDO 


iR»S 


r*  »c  Tf  ^«  CO  £7- -hC^C' CO  «D<o 


CO      or*  o 


S  a8 
o  ® 


822 

00  00^ 


^  <DCO  CO 

CNiosTj^od 
lO  »o  t^  25 


o  ic  00  o  OS  c*«  c5 
—"  CO  o -^  ?<  w  »o 


CO  r^os  »o 

CSOl^  CO 
CO  'tf'  O  QO 

»d'cs 


OS 


'O  o- a 


J;^  g  — = 


■<OCJOOO 


-^a'o^'E 


^  2  4*  a^  c  as 
A.  Si  CO  QQ  CO  CO 


§12 

«|§sss 

CO  CO  OQ  6- 1- >3 


oo  , 

•c  •p  ^  .b  rt 


82 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


11 

on 


g  a 


2  03 

oS 
&H-3 


ii 


i-H  •»*<  C*  OS  oi  o  w      wt* 

1-i  C<i  C4  '^*  t^  Qp  C^'        iC  CO 

ic  •-•  t-* -^  »o  Sf  00      cot* 


t«-        »OQCSIOOOSOieCQOCOt- 
»0        CO  CS  C^  Q  t>  5D  QQ  CD  OO  CS 

•^  ^^toa:,  ooocjoc5<oroco^^^ 


•^r*-^  *oco  ooc*©^^  (D  CO  •<*'  ^  ^*  »o 


oai>ON'-t"*<Doo«D<ooac^c^o^"^fO<-t 

-*COCOOO<Oi-HO'-<C^OOOOOC"^CpGO'-H 
'*CO--<COCiOOCO'-iC^«DCOCOC3S»OCC'iOa>'3S 


Tt<'  lo  Q  CO  cs      -^  i-1 1-4  03 1^  1-*  t^  "g; 

■^t^Tt<»ocooocr*coi^t-fO"^c£;cDio 


coeoc<icor»ooc^o-HcocococococococDoo 


<  i-«  CO  »-H  r^  ■*  »-< 


lOWt^      oa  t*  f-i  "<J*  CO      co«)co 

C^OJoi        .-H»OCDt>^f^_"icOO 


-*w»or*i-fC^— <":)-*j*coc0^co«-iOt;-po 

COiOCS-^COOCOO)00*0'-ic6"5        *OC0t*05 


o 


"at 


03      a!  P- 


■O" 


is 


so-! 


SmS§s3 

i^o.goo 

53  .ti  o  o  3  Ja 
<;00000 


1^  «  ©  o 
O.S  >  — 


CO  M  m  CO  tti  oi  CO 


.2  o- 
S  SS  o 

S^O  . 
I  «  o 


g  ® 
a  H 
.2  a 

•E®     few 


CO  S  s    S-i* 

g  03  »      ®  * 


CHART  XVI 


GASOLINE    PIPE    LINES    OF  THE  UNITED    STATES 
MAY  1939 


'  »«»(0> 


i  I 


UtKM  -  TCWOURT    MincaM.   COONMM    OMHITTn    OUUtmuiRI 


278523— 4 1—  No.  39     ( Face  p.  83)  - 


(OUKOt  —  nufelUJIt    lunCNAk    lOONOIHe    CMMITTn    QtlUTIOIUIIIf 


^78523— 4 1—  No.  39     ( Face  p.  83)  • 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


83 


(A 
h     • 

m    z 
2 
O     «i  in 
U     to  y 

M 

^£ 

±    5  o  n 

o      o 

II    o  _i  - 

*^    h 

i  !^<§ 

■SI    o  _) 
^  5 

u    g< 

tt      «:    ^ 

z 


I 
h 


gfe 


lllill. 


—    cj    r)    ^    in    10    r- 


—    w    <^    ^ 


<    —    <«)fO<ofvjinr^^8>oo 
-Nrtininiol^r-coooo) 


oin<\ji*>    —    O(\j«>r-<»<0    —    ash- 


tf>  o)  r^  to  o  o  o 
o^  In  i^  lo  «>  *  r^ 
r-"    lo"    In    In    ^'    n    m 


(o  at 
-  m 
<\l    - 


rvj     O)     lO     ID     (*) 


in 

•* 

In 

o> 

lO 

in 

in 

^ 

Oq 


n 

_1 

-) 

CJ 

nr 

rr 

u  1- 

;* 

Y-  () 

7 

u 

-) 

cc 

rr 

h 

O 

O 

o 

UJ 

7 

u 

% 

I!) 

n 

< 

1- 

III 

Z 

o 

UJ 

< 

u 

Ul 

(t 

_) 

a  ^ 


2,    o 


£     O      -J      K 


•^    i  y   13 


S      a:    S 


Q    5    2 


.<    H 


|is>    i 


8   o"2     a 


Sofg 


N<o»in.nr>a)o»o    —    «iio^ 


84 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


5  5  gS 
£  7  ff 


.5  S? 


i  SI 


wt 


¥ft 


1 1 1 M I II I  n  1 1 1 II  m  I 


r^     O     o     to     o. 


d     <3     ui     K 

»    as    —    K> 


f-    o>  I  n 


<0 
UJ 

z 

o 
o 


in  O 

is 


t^  Q-  is 


U.   9  o 


^  i-S 


U  IS  S 


5  « 

o  z 
*)  - 

if 


z      S 

UJ 

> 
z 


35 


1 


lluLu 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


85 


Table  17. — Gasoline  pipe-line  mileage  owned  and  operated  by  major  oil  companies, 

Dec.  31  of  years  1928-38 


Name  of  company 

1928 

1929 

1930 

1931 

1932 

1933 

1934 

1935 

1936 

1937 

1938 

Total 

236 

769 

1,054 

4,071 

4,127 

4,256 

4,764 

4,947 

5,532 

6,042 

Atlantic  Refining  Co 

200 
186 

226 
186 
766 

226 

186 

764 

58 

226 

186 
764 
139 

408 
186 
736 
140 

530 
186 
736 
140 

815 
186 
736 
142 

815 
186 
799 
143 

818 
186 
799 

186 

186 

Phillips  Petroleum  Co..: 

Pure  Oil  Co  

143 

Shell  Union  Oil  Corporation 

410 

81 
40 
634 

i79 
40 
534 

179 
40 
534 

180 
40 
534 

183 
40 
634 

186 
40 
536 

363 
40 
536 

363 
40 

644 
39 

849 
13 

170 
2,081 

363 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (Indiana) 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (New  Jersey).. 
Standard  Oil  Co.  (Ohio) 

40 

40 
533 

40 
(») 
192 

Sun  Oil  Co 

733 

13 

147 

1,247 

.733 

13 

146 

1,248 

733 
.    13 

149 
1,292 

733 

178 

146 

1,480 

733 

178 

158 

1,518 

847 

178 

171 

1,518 

849 

Tide  Water  Associated  Oil  Co... 

Union  Oil  Co.  of  California 

Great  Lakes  Pipe  Line  Co.* 

10 
(') 

10 

(') 

13 
0) 

(') 

175 
2,134 

'  Not  available  from  the  company's  recorcjs. 

'Jointly  owned  by  Continental  Oil  Co..  29.2  percent;  Mid-Continent  Petroleum  Corporation,  19.0  per- 
cent; Skelly  Oil  Co.,  14.2  percent;  the  Texas  Corporation,  12.1  percent;  Pure  Oil  Co.,  9.5  percent;  Consoli- 
dated Oil  Corporation.  5.8  percent;  Cities  Service  Co. ,"5. 2  percent;  Phillips  Petroleum  Co.,  5.0  percent. 

Consolidated  Oil  Corporation,  Continental  Oil  Co..  Gulf  Oil  Corporation  of  Peimsylvania,  Ohio  Oil  Co., 
Skelly  Oil  Co.,  and  the  Texas  Corporation  reported  no  gasoline  pipe  line  owned  or  operated  during  the  abova 
years. 

'  Not  reported. 

Source:  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee  Questionnaire  for  Oil  Companies:  Standard  Oil 
Co.  of  California  and  Mid-Continent  Petroleum  Corporation  did  not  answer  the  committee's  questionnaire. 


278523— 41— No.  38 


86 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


cc 

UJ 


^. 


o 

UJ 

z 

I 

UJ 

z 


UJ  %\ 


I   % 


Ul 

o 

UJ 
CL 


ll 


ill 


s 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


87 


Table  18. 


-Rate  of  return  on  pipe  line  investment  for  oil  companies  reporting  to  the 
Interstate  Commerce  Commission,  1938 


Name  of  company 


Investment 

in  carrier 

properly  (after 

depreciation) 


Pipe  line 
operating 
Indome 


Rate  of 
return 


Atlantic  Refining  Co 

Consolidated  Oil  Corp 

Tide  Water  Assoc.  Oil  Co.' 

Gulf  Oil  Corp.  of  Pa 

Jointly  Owned  Majors... 

Shell  Union  Oil  Corporation... 

Socony- Vacuum  Oil  Co 

Phillips  Petroleum  Co... 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (Ind.). 

Pure  Oil  Co.» _ 

•Ohio  Oil  Co.' 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (N.  J.) 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (Ohio) 

Texas  Corporation 

Cities  Service  Co '. 

Continental  Oil  Co '.. 

All  major  companies 

All  independent  companies 

All  crude  oil  pipe  lines? 


19, 

3, 

37, 

37, 

82, 

24, 

4, 

36, 

5, 

12, 

63, 

2, 

21, 

4, 

4, 

307, 

23, 

374, 


233,850 
723, 862 
315, 037 
577, 912 
799,  548 
839,860 
215,  540 
594,  716 
359, 957 
665, 170 
512,440 
736,798 
321, 303 
293,  255 
868,  758 
246,281 
204,  287 
144,  350 
377,  510 


$3, 156,  207 
9, 903,  257 

1,  244,  772 

11,  243, 968 
10, 926,  650 

6, 469, 098 
6,  772, 627 
1, 082, 057 
8, 037, 903 
1, 193,  638 

2,  555,  719 

12,  414,  427 
437, 917 

3,  707,  955 
406, 996 
324, 083 

79,  877,  274 

2, 170, 188 

95, 140,  882 


50.6 
50.2 
37.6 
29.9 
28.9 
28.3 
28.0 
23.6 
22.1 
21.4 
20.4 
19.5 
18.9 
17.4 
8.4 
7.6 
26.0 
9.4 
25.4 


'  Includes  Bradford  Transit  Co.,  50  percent  of  whose  stock  is  owned  by  South  Penn  Oil  Co. 
>  Includes  Bell  General  Transit  Corporation. 

'  Includes  Arkana  Transit  Corporation,  60  percent  of  whose  stock  is  owned  by  Arkansas  Fuel  Oil  Co. 
<a  Cities  Service  subsidiary) . 

Source:  Annual  reports  to  the  Interstate  Commerce  Commission. 


88 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


IB?OX 


t>-t^»-*«oo»cocoa»oo50»'<j'coe^c^oosOTj4C«cOMr*c^oo-Ho^c^j*-rt^^^e^t^Tfii-) 


•IBO  JO 

•00  no  noian 


w 

K 

X  W  \  \\ 

\\  \x  \: 

\x   i  i 

X 

X 

XXX  \ 

xxxxx  i 

xxxxx 

xxxxxx 

X 

X 

xxxx 

00  no  "oossv 


•djoo 
X9  x     eq  J, 


xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx 


■00  no  nns 


Mlx!t«!tx) 


X« 


WXXK 


XX 


XX 


(oiqo) 

■00  no  pn«*s 


X  :X 


(T  -N) 

■00  no  puB^s 


t-Jt^^t^ 


XMXt^ 


(^(-^ 


XX 


XX 


(pni) 
•00  no   pnBJS 


XXX 


xxxxxxx 


xxxxxxxxx 


XX  \xxxxx  :xx 


•t"IBOJO 

•00  no  "pn^iS 


X  I  ;t^ 


•00  no  nin 
-noBA'-'^nooog 


X  :xxxxx 


xxxxx 


xxxxx 


XKXXXK  -iXixiXK   IXXX 


•00  no  -sno^is 


X  :X 


XXXX 


XX   '.X   \X 


X  :  :X  \X 


•dioo 

nonomntms 


Xt«<«X 


XX!'^><JMM«XI^XW><(t^(^><!XXKKXKXXX><XI><   iXt^MXX 


•00 

no  9m<i  9qx 


XX 


XX 


XXX   \XX 


xxxxx   :   :X 


XXXXX 


•oo 


XXXXM 


(«!(x| 


XXX 


XXX 


•00 
no  oiqo  9qi 


(^K><)-^X 


XX 


rdjoo 

•■jaj  -jnoo-plK 


XXXXX 


XX   \XXX 


X   \X 


•Bd:io 

•dJoo  no  Jino 


X  :X 


xxx-XX' ;  -.x  ;  '.xxxxxx  \x 


XX  :xx  \X  ;  :xx 


■00  no  •?noo 


■XX 


XXXXXXXXXXX.  :X   ;X  'XX   '.XXX 


xxxxxxxxx 


•dJoo 
no      -saoo 


xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx 


xxxxxxxx 


XX 

XX 
XX 


■00 
•Aiag    sanjo 


XXX 


XX 


X(^X><!XXX(><X><t^XX 


XX 


xxxxx 


•00  "jsa  •MV 


KX 


K><! 


I^|x( 


XX 


XX   \X 


a  «  S  5"ao  S 

H  a  ^  H  cB  o^  i». 


03.2 


03  O  O  w     •  .S  <u 


■rj  a  J  *  5.    !    :  J    !  p 


c  S  g  fe 


O  0^  •i' 


03  xJ 


OOPhW 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


89 


J5     :s; 


^ 

w 

- 

«ao 

" 

ecr^  eo  c«  o» 

§ 

X 

<o 

X 

xxxx 

X  i 

s; 

t<x^xxxxxxx>< 

s 

XX 

M 

s 

« 

CD 

X 

XX 

XX 

X 

8 

KXX 

XXX 

XXX 

s 

XX 

X 

o> 

XX.X 

xxxxxxx 

s 

X 

X 

XX 

1^ 

KXXXXXXXXXX 

f^ 

■^ 

xxxx 

X 

XX  i 

CO 

XXX 

XX 

?3 

X 

2 

XXX 

XX 

2 

X 

XX 

XX 

X 

s 

XX  [xx 

xxxxx 

s 

xxxxxxx 

XXX 

CO 

xxxx 

XX 

XX  i 

s 

X 

XX 

X 

j:; 

1 

a 

;e 

Jl 

X 

c 

-J 

< 

c 

= 

> 
> 

'4 

;x 

c 

1 

> 

1 

e. 
c 

X 

c 

't 

c 

1 

si 

c 

B 

1 

c 

o  ©52     c 

a2-i    8 

..  o  H     '^ 


M  C  i>  •-; 

«    °  >> 

9  .«  s 

3«o  —  £ 


"£25  - 

2  3.-=  ii 

I-    .  O  o 

Cm  O  w 

#>S  5 

_  "^^  CO 


90 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


Table  20. — Number  of  domestic  bulk  plants,  by  major  oil  companies,  by  years,. 

1929-38 


Name  of  company 


1938 


1937 


1936 


1933 


1932 


1931 


Total 

Atlantic  Refinin?  Co 

Cities  Service  Co 

Consolidated  Oil  Corporation 

Continental  Oil  Co 

Gulf  Oil  Corporation  of  Pennsylvania 

Ohio  Oil  Co 

Phillips  Petroleum  Co 

Pure  Oil  Co 

Shell  Union  Oil  Corporation 

Skelly  Oil  Co 

Socony-Vacuum  Oil  Co 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (Indiana) 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (Nevs' Jersey) 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (Ohio) 

Sun  Oil  Co 

Texas  Corporation 

Tide  Water  Associated  Oil  Co 

Union  Oil  Co.  of  California 


19, 783 


19, 749 


19,  803 


19, 609 


19, 540 


19, 426 


19, 240 


19, 443 


17, 396 


15, 646 


329 

894 

2,169 

1,259 

1,143 

176 

726 

6:7 

1,  li)^ 

3  J 

2,087 

4,059 

962 

174 

108 

2,231 

399 

437 


367 

886 

2,187 

1,273 

1,137 

175 

728 

"43 

;  jse 

298 
2,079 
4,627 

979 

176 
109] 
2, 133, 
3841 
432 


407 

877 

2,201 

1,287 

1,115 

182! 

7161 

5491 

1,219 

289 

2, 065 

4,  725 

991 

174 

121 

2,070 

381 

434, 


415 

865 

2, 224 

1,313 

1,093 

174 

718 

518 

1, 116 

273 

2,012 

4,698 

1,028 

168 

119 

1,994 

365 

436; 


427 

852 

2,199 

1,365 

1,083 

196 

727 

485 

1,197 

250 

1,996 

4,722 

1,082 

168 

119 


332 
436 


442 

839 

2,100 

1,377! 

1,22s 
195 
720 
404 

1,210 
234 

1,990 

4,700 

1,083] 
179 
114 

1, 8091 
3081 
434.; 


44? 

S23 

2,086 

1,331 

1,  223 

194 

730 

357 

1,172 

216 

1,997 

4,  708 

1, 088' 

197 

117 

1,823 

303 

428i 


445 

840 

2,075 

1,319 

1,249 

203 

669 

295 

1,179 

205 

2,078 

4,842 

1,228 

223 

114 

1,766 

291 

422 


405 
824 


351 
505 


1,281 

1,178 

139 

665 

239 

1,202 

209 

2,091 

4,986 

1,395 

241 

97 

1,  751 

274 

419 


1,227 

1,088 

13 

342 

191 

907 

184 

1,981 

4,759 

1,372 

299 

77 

1,720 

230 

400 


Source:  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee  Questionnaire  for  Oil  Companies.  The  Standard 
Oil  Co.  of  California  and  the  Mid-Continent  Petroleum  Corporation  did  not  answer  the  committee's 
questionmire. 


Table  21. 


■Number  of  domestic  service  stations,  by  major  oil  companies,  by  years, 
1929-38 


Name  of  Company 


Total ,. 

Atlantic  Refining  Co 

Cities  Service  Co 

Consolidated  Oil  Corporation 

Continental  Oil  Co 

Gulf  Oil  Corporation  of  Pennsyl 

vania.. 

Ohio.  Oil  Co 

Phillips  Petroleum  Co 

Pure  Oil  Co.,  The 

Shell  Union  Oil  Corporation 

Skelly  Oil  Co 

Socony-Vacuum  Oil  Co 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (Indiana) 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (New  Jersey) 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (Ohio) 

Sun  on  Co 

Texas  Corporation 

Tide  Water  Association  Oil  Co 

Uniop  Oil  Co.  of  California 


69, 666 


1938 


66, 052 


131 
2,515 
9,611 
1,666 

7,438 

15 

1,572 

36 

6,527 

630 

9,045 

11,241 

417 

2,314 

682 

9,607 

2,166 

4,053 


1937 


57 
2,579 
8,577 
1,681 

7,147 

15 

1,553 

45 

6,494 

582 
8,985 
9,954 

505 
2,241 

701 
8,857 
2,058 
4,021 


1936 


59, 371 


113 
2,198 
7,615 
1,597 

4,873 

14 

1,501 

92 

6,266 

574 
7,414 
8,387 

895 
2,173 

681 
8,921 
1,948 
4,109 


1935 


75,  547 


261 
2,317 
9,172 
1,821 

3,750 

27 

1,497 

579 
6,976 

538 
9,852 
9,004 
7,981 
1, 957 

677 
13, 143 
1,794 
4,201 


1934 


98, 246 


572 
2,528 
11,039 
5,314 

3,115 

91 

1,534 

1,071 

8,309 

484 

13,  775 

12,  538 

12,  250 

2,188 

648 

17, 121 

1,514 

4,166 


1933   1932   1931 


125, 327 


123,209  118,280 


597  580 

2,  733  2, 869 

15,401:  14,244 

7,  lOli  5,814 


5,613 

339 

1,576 

1,058 

9,766 

428 

17, 355 

13,  998 

17,  717 

2,742 

523 

22,  713 

1, 367 

4,300 


10, 174 
324 

1,490 

052 

8,623 

388 

18,  406 

13, 556 

17,012 

2,696 

474 

23, 459 

1,233 

915 


586 
2,972 
11,848 
5, 

13,290 

270 

1,307 

765 

7,540 

347 

19,216 

14, 302 

16,864 

2,713 

462 

18, 666 

1,118 

948 


79, 037 


518 
2,778 


3,138 


8,  3561-  1,  793 


33,  704 


394 
1,031 


1,332 


134 
380 
464 

3,082 
285 

6,702 

9,187 
156 

1,418 
345 

5,571 
880 
550 


Source:  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee  Questionnaire  for  Oil  Companies.  The  Standard 
Oil  Co.  of  California  and  the  Mid-Continent  Petroleum  Corporation  did  not  answer  the  committee's 
questionnaire. 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


91 


CO  -V  <£> -V  OO  Q  C^  Oi  '^  >S)  KO  C^  00  U2  <0  CO  CC  Oi  t>^  ^  t^  OO  C^  CC  G  t^  CO  CO  ^ 

i--«"VO'-^-^aor^t^cioiO'--'05or*'^Ob-ccNoor»-ocoC4i-ia>cO'-<ooo<ooco'^cQ'V 


I  ^  TT  -^  CO  F 


)  CD  0>  O  i-H  N  0> 
3  N  i^  ^  «5  -^  CO 

i  r-<         O  COi-* 


SOS. 


oco 

ss§ 


OS  OS  CO  Q  fh 

r^^  r-  ■*  i-< 


)  W  Tf  ■<*' 


m  5 


t<-  00  <C  C^^  CO  CO 

»-«  r*  r-- CO  o  OS 


c^  OS  Noo  ^ 


OS  O  •-•  C^  t^ 

eocfcO'^rC 


O«-<OQ0»O 
CO  O  ^  i-«  U3 


CO  t* 


o'-Sg'i 


crso  ^  ^  — '  00 

CO  "CO  CO  »o 


CO  OOM  t^  t^ 

CO  coo  t-*^  CO 


1-1  CO  :0  'W'  O  CO 


IC  OO  OOO^  00 
C0C5  1O  «-•  ^H 


OS"*  NOM 

CO  »0  CO  CO  CO 

w-^      Oco 


C^  «-t  O  O  CO  t^  CO  CO  IC  t      _ 

CI  C^  OC  CO  CO '-' CO  CO '-' OO  lO      <  •-< 
Ci  OS  «-■  t^  »0  CO  »0  c:  1-1  Oi  CO        — 


•^  CO  N  iO  lO 


;„ 

■  m 

o>  t~     1 

IN<N     . 

*OQ00 
►-"OOb 
corn  OS 


oocooioooow-^co 

OOOiCOCOiOOsOlC^cp 
»00>-'t>.04COOOt>-^ 


coco  •"tOiCO       »-<  c 

CO  ^  t^  N  r*      lo 


5 


in  ^  ^H  r^  t^  r 


>COC0as— 'OSCOOC^OQC^II^CO 


•  ioco-<j"C^Trcocooc^cccor^-*f(NcoocDcO"_ 
;(N'<5<cC'e«coc^coi-<icoor^^O'-f^O'-i'-' 

' ic~ CO  c^ cc  •-- u^ CO  r^^ tt' ic  cs~ -^~ o  ic" •^'" lo  oi" oT Q 
-r-"^cs—'OcoTt'ocr--coTfcoco'-'CsOscot>c^ 

SiC        "  t^  I- f-"  OS  00  C:  l>CC  Tf        »— OCOOCS*^ 


T-<osdcor*»oooo 

OO  00  -^00  oo  C^  Ci  •-< 

Of-Hi-'-'fOOlr-O''*' 

1-h" C^"  OT  N  TT  oT OS  M 

cooosr^Oi'-'ooo 


—  uO 


C  CS  CO  o  o  »o 

W  lO  OC  *C  C^  CO 

1-1  r^  00  CO  t-"  00 


■«ij*  -^  N  CO  *0  O 


'GO 


lis 


^oo**  r*0 


>?5      -^e 


r^  <-(*-i  cc  to 


a  d  t 


0)  o 


«  C  T-  «  c  c  -  ~ 


■5  o 


3-sl^i'SaSg??g£5fe&^>t;t.2^ 

rules   33   05.^  —  —  — -OajQ^   Q)   a>0   ©O   CjCJrf 

.:5SSs:s:ssssz;z;;z2:2;zz:z;oo 


os-O 


TO       ,  OT.^ 

2  o  5?® 


92 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


ioS 


oooo 

oooo 
oooo 


o 

o 

oo 

3 

S?5 

M  ><• 

IP 


2sgg 

o  o  m 
O 


go 

o 


go  a 


90  (N 

CD  00. 


I^  CO  Q  ^  O 


(TO  O  »-i  ■*  1-1  QO  '^ 

cc  u3  00  o  00  ^  01 
c«  CD  c5  ua  CO  "3 10 


10  CO  c^  "O  00  r^  <» 

C4  CO  "M  »CiO -(J*  1-1 
■VM  O  >0  CS         iO 


BOB  euo 


:.so 
J  So 


cr-cj  o  CO  CD 


»0  ^H  h*  10  CO 

t--  CO  *o  *j*  c^ 


TjicDQ  t^C0C^CO-<*«O3Cp 

r-CJOO'-c^i^iocNooo 

TT'OOOS'— 'MOCOOO'^CO 


CDCC'-<«00'-'CpiO»Ot-" 


-  "Tf  ■*?*  (M  00  01  -: 


52      [ 


0& 


50 


010  CO  '-'^ 


■i       I  CO  rr  00 
—         i-O  t^CO 

o'     t-'  31' o" 


coo  i-^cs 

CD  *OOCO 
iM  C^O>  CI 

■•(j^Tfl'odoo 

CO  <-'   -H  -^ 

"5  w  *c»o 


«30         I 


♦  uow-.-.'^-^jtF-iC^iCoOW        OOfNiOCO 


■  CO  O  O  M  r-  c 


C^l  O  CS  CO        CI  Oi  (^  C 


_.   -^cDOfN-r^-r-cocco      a>cooOi-H 


O  3 

tn  a 


O-i'C 


o  -w  t^  c^  i~  ; 
c^"/:  t^  CO  r^ 


ro  -o  CI  c^  c« 

t^O  M  *C4  GO 
?5  TO  — '  ^  CO 


»-.  X  "  »o  : 


I,  :o  —  O 
»0  Oi  O  t^ 


r-go 
Cl  o 


w:  =j  cB     ' 


5i|li5i5ifji.i=^ill.E&i 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


93 


*C  "^     '  M  cs  ^  »o  c 


C^  «■  «  CO 


'*cco'^'wooc^cooc:.cot^c^eo'(fooc^t^rcor^t-oo»OTrcoO'V»-« 


■t  CS  h-  -^f  U7  CO  C 


iSn 


;ss 


cc  o  c^  oc  ^  r^ 

— •  -f  w  ?1  o  -H 


■  OOsiOcOcDoOOCCSt^ 


*ccocst^ccc^cn^w 


00  CO 


ci  ^.  -^ 


t-*  C*J  1^  CO  o 


I  «  CO  <~ 
r^'^f  ro' 


iSS 


goeooM 
_    -  e->  —  -r-  — • 


»- «       CM 


*-><-<  M 


■OOM 


O" 


ao 


S8  M 

as 


94 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


Table  23. —  Total  gasoline  consumption  and  domestic  sales  of  gasoline  by  major 
oil  companies,  by  States,  19S8 


State 


Total  con- 
sumption 1 

(1) 


Sales  by  18 
majors  ^ 


(2) 


Percent 
(2) -a) 


(3) 


Percent 
principal 
company 

(4) 


Number  of 
companies 

(5) 


Total. 


Alabama 

Arizona 

Arkansas 

California 

Colorado 

Connecticut 

Delaware 

District  of  Columbia. 

Florida,. 

Georgia 

Idaho 

Illinois 

Indiana 

Iowa 

Kansas 

Kentucky 

Louisiana 

Maine 

Maryland 

Massachusetts 

Michigan. 

Minnesota 

Mississippi 

Missouri ' 

Montana _.. 

Nebraska 

Nevada 

New  Hampshire 

New  Jersey 

New  Mexico 

New  York.. 

North  Carolina 

North-Dakota , 

Ohio 

Oklahoma 

Oregon. 

Pennsylvania 

Rhode  Island 

South  Carolina 

South  Dakota 

Tennessee 

Texas 

Utah.. 

Vermont 

Virginia 

Washington 

West  Virginia 

Wisconsin 

Wyoming ^" 


509,  665,  311 


407, 688, 901 


O.Q 


482,  786 
433,  571 
049,  595 
721,476 
403, 976 
606,  286 
322, 905 
316,  452 
061,  976 
066,  357 
254,  786 
781,  929 
045,  619 
573,  643 
167,000 
109,  286 
899,  286 
449, 190 
475, 143 
432,  381 
094,  286 
612,  500 
615, 762 
372, 833 
823, 905 
489, 381 
948, 024 
027,  524 
748,  214 
145,  405 
909, 929 
546,  405 
030,  905 
448, 214 
564,  452 
468, 690 
418,  714 
880, 619 
656, 143 
079, 881 
717,  310 
244,  762 
208,  786 
531,  500 
456, 048 
045,  881 
532,119 
915,  786 
477,  690 


3,  673,  794 
1, 380,  372 

3,  341,  244 
20,818,657 

4,  002,  008 

7,  498,  084 
1,489,575 

2,  907,  793 
6, 137,  683 
6, 058,  229 
1,  993,  278 

24,  996,  484 
12, 170, 894 

8,  923,  904 
6,  455,  293 
3, 195,  962 
5,601,651 

3,  228,  054 
6,  252,  403 

15,  486,  609 
21,  022, 374 

9,  558,  010 
2, 846,  392 

10,  757,  676 
1,683,821 
3. 468,  920 
440,  700 
1,817,838 

18,  886,  256 

1,  548, 320 
41,  818,  586 

9, 139.  334 

2,  326,  398 
24,  758, 030 

6,652,611 

3,  533, 283 
31,  320,  255 

2, 880,  392 

4,  447,  280 
2,  420, 194 
5, 960,  575 

22, 169, 194 
2,  523,  366 
1,  474,  393 
8,  434,  004 
5, 006,  687 
3, 878,  256 
9,512.931 
1,  690, 954 


67.0 
56.8 
82.5 
49.9 
74.1 
98.6 

112.6 
87.7 
76.1 
75.1 
88.4 
78.6 
80.9 
70.9 
57.8 
52.3 
94.8 
93.6 
96.5 
94.2 
83.8 
75.8 
61.6 
74.9 
59.6 
63.2 
46.5 
89.7 
95.6 
72.2 
97.4 
95.7 
76.7 
81.3 
69.6 
64.6 
94.0 

100.0 
95.6 
78.6 
88.7 
73.3 

114.3 
96.3 
99.7 
62.2 
85.6 
73.7 

114.4 


9.5 


15.1 
15.4 
20.9 
12.8 
18.3 
23.3 
27.3 
27.8 
16.4 
18.9 
20.8 
21.6 
23.7 
21.2 
11.7 
18.3 
26.0 
24.2 
23.5 
21.7 
18.8 
20.1 
14.3 
16.2 
17.5 
12.3 
16.6 
25.3 
26.6 
20.8 
25.7 
28.  4 
30.3 
23.9 
13.1 
19.2 
22.0 
19.8 
28.7 
24.5 
25.4 
15.3 
61.5 
25.9 
30.8 
19.0 
37.1 
21.3 
40.1 


Source: 

'  American  Petroleum  Institute. 

'  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee  Questionnaire  for  Oil  Companies.    Standard  Oil  Co.  of 
California  and  Mid-Continent  Petroleum  Corporation  did  not  answer  the  committee's  questionnaire. 


CHART  XIX 


PERCENTAGE  OWNERSHIP  OR  CONTROL  BY  MAJOR  OIL 

COMPANIES   IN  VARIOUS    BRANCHES  OF  THE 

PETROLEUM    INDUSTRY 


BRANCH  OF  INDUSTRY  NUMBER  OF     PERCENT 

TOTAL    INVESTMENT     2o/ 

PRODUCING  OIL  WELLS     4b/. 

CRUDE  OIL  PRODUCTION     4c/ 

CRUDE  OIL  GATHERING   PIPE   LINE   MILEAGE     4d, 

CRUDE   OIL  TRUNK    PIPE   LINE    MILEAGE      3g/ 

CRUDE  OIL  PIPE    LINE    MILEAGE     4d, 

INVESTMENT   IN   PIPE   LINES     3a/ 

PIPE   LINE   OPERATING   INCOME     3e, 
DEADWEIGHT   TONNAGE   OF  TANKERS     l_f,/ 
STOCKS  OF  REFINASLE   CRUDE  OIL     4b, 
DAILY  CRUDE  OIL  CAPACITY     5^/ 
DAILY  CRACKING  CAPACITY     5g/ 
CRUDE  OIL   RUNS  TO  STILLS     Ife/. 
PRODUCTION   OF  GASOLINE      4c, 
STOCKS  OF  FINISHED  GASOLINE     4^b, 
STOCKS  OF  LUBRICANTS      4^ 
SIX   SELECTED  STOCKS    FIGURES      4  b 
GASOLINE    PIPE   LINE    MILEAGE     Zq/. 
DOMESTIC  SALES  OF  GASOLINE     2e, 

O'DEC.  31,  1938;  b- DEC.  31,  1937;  c«l937;  (i  =  JUNE  30,1936;  e  =  l938;  f-SEPT.  30,  1938;  g  •  JAN.  1, 1938 

1.  U.S.  MARITIME    COMMISSION    AND   PETROLEUM   CONSERVATION    DIVISION,    DEPARTMENT   OF  THE    INTERIOR 

2.  MOODY'S   MANUAL  OF  INVESTMENTS:  TEMPORARY    NATIONAL   ECONOMIC  COMMITTEE    QUESTIONNAIRE 
FOR  OIL  COMPANIES,  AND  AMERICAN   PETROLEUM   INSTITUTE 

3.  INTERSTATE  COMMERCE  COMMISSION  ^^^ 

4.  U.  S.  BUREAU  OF  MINES  ^Hj 

5.  U.S.  BUREAU  OF  MINES.    INCLUDES   RICHFIELD  OIL  CORPORATION 

278523—41 — No.  39      (Face  p.  95) 


PERCENT 
40  60 


MAJOR  COMPANIES 


OTHER  COMPANIES 


CONCENTRATION  OF  ECONOMIC  POWER 


95 


Table  24. — Quantities  of  gasoline  sold  in  the  United  States  by  major  oil  companies 
to  which  tetraethyl  lead,  purchased  from  the  Ethyl  Gasoline  Corporation,  was  added 
in  any  quantity  for  use  in  blending,  by  years,  1929-38 

[Thousands  of  42-ganon  barrels] 


Name  of  company 


1938 


1937 


1936 


1935 


1934 


1933 


1932 


1931 


1930 


1929 


Total 

AtHntic  Refining  Co.  (The) 

Cities  Service  Co 

Consolidated  Oil  Corporation 

Continental  OU  Co 

Gulf  on  Corporation  of  Pennsyl- 
vania  

Ohio  OU  Co.  (The) 

Phillips  Petroleum  Co..i 

Pure  Oil  Co.  (The) 

Shell  Union  Oil  Corporation 

Skelly  OilCo.. 

Socony-Vacuum  Oil  Co 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (Indiana) 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (Xew  Jersey) 

Standard  Oil  Co.  (Ohio) 

Te.xas  Corporation  (The) 

Tidewater  Associated  Oil  Co 

Union  Oil  Co.  of  California. 


310, 085 


304,  434 


279, 124 


249,  681 


225, 101 


92, 811 


26,306 


40, 480 


35,324 


22,  660 


11,  732 
14,  341 
27,  563 
8,942 

29,598 

3,146 

11,631 

14.440 

5.052 

3,683 

41, 168 

27,  651 

40,  2(i9 

8,086 

39,909 

17, 249 

5,625 


11,484 
14,  425 

27,  442 
9,112 

29,048 
3,161 

11.366 

15.012 
3,372 
3,635 

40,  S53 

28,  434 
39,011 

7,880 
39,  579 
17, 026 

3,594 


10,  626 
13,264 
24,760 
8,672 

25,  453 
2,890 
10, 476 
14,  488 
4,  345 
3.520 
38,  543 
26, 973 
35, 681 
7,222 
34, 912 
16, 025 
1,374 


9,830 
12, 665 
20,674 

8,089 

22,  799 
2,630 
9,404 
12,  857 
2,073 
3,343 
34, 004 
23. 843 
32,211 
6,307 
30,  329 
14,297 
4,326 


9,477 
9,398 
18, 100 
7,824 

21,845 
2,285 
8,362 
10,  891 
1,538 
2,767 
30,  522 
22,  273 
28, 175 
6,087 
27, 114 
15, 341 
3,102 


2,674 

2,068 

772 

3,560 

9,600 

906 

4,172 

5,271 

1,131 

1,374 

18,  463 

10, 947 

18,  749 

4,499 

1,442 

7,030 

153 


815 

316 

1,549 

592 

2,192 

255 

863 

603 

1,929 

223 

3,817 

4,215 

4,034 

1,381 

2,259 

1,085 

178 


1,015 
605 

2,237 
942 


1,444 
152 


1,474 


1,104 


214 
500 
291 


26 


137 
6,  .532 
10, 006 
7,214 
3,246 
2,060 
1,940 

478 


3,310 
7,103 
5,431 
3,165 


1,581 
508 


Sun  Oil  Co.  states  it  does  not  use  tetraethyl  lead;  Standard  Oil  Co.  of  California  and  Mid-Continent  Pe- 
troleum Corporation  did  not  answer  the  questionnaire. 

Source:  The  Temporary  National  Economic  Committee  Questionnaire  for  Oil  Companies. 


INDEX 

Page 

ADVERTISING:  As  a  source  of  integration 1 - 6 

AMERICAN  PETROLEUM  INSTITUTE: 

Coordinator  of  majors'  policies 6-7,  51 

Publications  of 7,  16 

Statements  by  representatives  of " 12,  15 

ATLANTIC  REFINING  CO.,  THE  {see  also  Major  oil  companies)-.  41,  45-46 

BARGES 38 

BASING  POINT  SYSTEMS . 43-44,48 

BULK  PLANTS 41,43,90 

BUREAU  OF  MINES,  UNITED  STATES 16 

CALIFORNIA.     (See  States.) 

CAPITAL  INVESTMENTS 1,  57,  59,  60,  facing  95 

CARTEL,  PACIFIC  COAST 34r-35 

CITIES  SERVICE  CO.  (see  aZso  Major  oil  companies) - 15,30 

COMPETITION,  RESTRAINT  OF.     (See  Major  oil  companies.) 
CONCENTRATION  OF  POWER.     (See  Major  oU  companies.) 

CONNALLY  ACT - 16 

CONSERVATION  MEASURES: : 13-16 

CONSOLIDATED  OIL  CORPORATION  (see  aZso  Major  oil  companies).         41 

CONSUMER  INTEREST:  Not  treated XI 

CONTINENTAL  OIL  CO.  (see  also  Major  oil  companies) 30 

CONTRACTS,  EXCLUSIVE. :.         48 

CRACKING:  Control  of,  by  major  oil  companies • 31,  33,  72,  facing  95 

CREDIT  CARDS:  Effect  of 48,49 

CRUDE  OIL: 

Conservation  measures  for 13-16 

Control  of  production  of,  bv  major  companies 4-5, 

9-18,  24-25,  64-70,  facing  95 

grilling  for,  technical  considerations  in 9-10 

Pipe  lines.. - : .  - 19-26,  37,  44,  80-84,  facing  95 

Prices  of. 14,  25,  facing  71 

"Price  squeeze"  and 32-33 

Production  of,  quantity  of 57-58,  63,  66-67,  69,  73-74,  facing  95 

Reserves  of 10-11,  17,  63-65 

Stocks  of •. 79 

Transportation  of . 19-28,  37-38 

DAILEY,  JOHN  W.:  Testimony  of . 13 

DEALERS       (See  Service  stations.) 

DeGOLYER,  E.:  Testimony  of 10,  12 

DIVISION  OF  TERRITORY 45-46,50,88-89,91-94 

DRILLING.      (See  Crude  oil.) 

EAST  TEXAS  OILFIELD . 9,14,16,32-33,52 

EMPLOYMENT:  In  oil  industry 1 

ETHYL  GASOLINE  CORPORATION 31,44-45,95 

EXCHANGING:  Of  gasoline 35 

EXCLUSIVE  CONTRACTS ..- 48 

PARISH,  W.  S.:  Cited ...  17 

FEDERAL  OIL  CONSERVATION  BOARD : 15 

FEDERAL  TRADE  COMMISSION:  Quoted 20,23 

FORECASTS:  Method  of  market  control 16-17 

FORM  88  LEASE , 12 

GASOLINE: 

Consumption  of 57-58,  91-94 

Exchanging  of ^ . .  35 

Leaded,  sales  of 95 

97 


98  INDEX  I 

GASOLINE— Continued  Page 

Marketing  of .  41-50,  88-89,  91-94 

Pipe  lines 37-39,  44,  facing  83,  85 

"Price  squeeze"  and 32-33,  42-43 

Production  of 73,  75 

Purchasing  of,  by  major  companies 34,  35,  78 

Recovery  of : 29 

Stocks  of 79 

GILL,  STANLEY:   Cited 17 

GREAT  LAKES  PIPE  LINE  CO--. 38-39,44 

GULF  COAST  BASING-POINT  SYSTEM 44 

GULF  OIL    CORPORATION  {see  also  Major  oil  companies)  _  .  5,  10,  31,  34,  37 

HAGER,  DORSEY:   Quoted 6,32 

HARKNESS  INTERESTS 4,  facing  60 

HEPBURN  ACT _-_-  23-24 

HUMBLE  OIL  AND  REFINING  CO 5,  facing  71 

ILLINOIS.     {See  States.) 

INDEPENDENTS  (C/.  also  Major  oil  companies): 

Basing  point  systems  and 43-44,  48 

Drilling  permits,  problem  in  getting 12-13 

Ethyl  Gasoline  Corporation  and 44^45 

Gasoline,  sales  of.     {See  marketing  of.) 

Jobbers 42-44,  52 

Marketing  of 5,  52.  facing  95 

Monograph  written  for ^ XI 

Mortality  of,  in  East  Texas j 33,  52 

Patents  and 31,  52 

Pipe  lines  and 5,  20,  21,  23,  24,  37,  52,  80-85,  facing  95 

"Price  squeeze"  on 32-33,  42 

Prorationing   and . 14,  17-18,  32-33,  52 

Prospecting  activities  of 9,  52 

Refineries  of  _  -  _  ^ 5,  30,  33,  52,  71-73,  76,  facing  95 

Stocks  of  petroleum 5,  79,  facing  95 

Tankers  and 5,  27,  86,  facing  95 

INTEGRATION: 

Advantages  of " 5-6 

Prorationing  and 14 

INTERSTATE  COMMERCE  COMMISSION: 

Quoted 20,  21 

Regulations  of 22 

INVESTMENTS 1,  57,  59,  60,  facing  95 

IOWA  PLAN 42,  45,  50,  52 

JOBBERS,  GASOLINE - .._   42-45,48,52 

LARGE-SCALE  ORGANIZATIONS.     {See  Major  oil  companies.) 

LEASING  OF  OIL  LANDS 1 11-12 

MADISON  OIL  CASE 42,47-48 

MAJOR  OIL  COMPANIES: 

Assets  of 3,  5^-60,  61,  facing  95 

"Basing  point"  svstems  of 43-44,  48 

Bulk  plants  of--_" . 41,  43.  90 

Capacity  operation  of  refineries 33-34 

Control  by,  extent  of 4-5,  facing  95 

Corporate  organization  of 3-5 

Cracking,  control  of 31,  33,  72,  facing  95 

Credit  cards 48,  49 

Crude  oil,  control  of-  4rj5,  9-18,  24-25,  64-70,  facing  71,  73-74,  79,  facing  95 

Dealers  and.     {See  Service  stations  and.) 

Division. of  territory  of.     {See  Marketing  territories  of.) 

Ethyl  Gasoline  Corporation  and - 44-45,  95 

Exclusive  contracts  and 48 

Gasoline: 

Exchanging  of 35 

Marketing  of.     {See  Marketing.) 

Production  of 73,  75 

Purchases  of 34.35.78 

Sales  of 41-50,88-89,91-94 

Stocks  of 79,  facing  95 


INDEX  99 

MAJOR  OIL  COMPANIES— Continued.  Page 

Integration  of 5-6 

Jobbers  and 42-45,  48,  52 

Leasing  of  oil  land 11-12 

Marketing  of 6,  41-50,  8S-89,  91-95 

Marketing  territories  of . 45-46,  50,  88-89,  91-94 

National  Recovery  Administration  and 34-35 

Patents,  control  of 31-32 

Pilot  stations  of 46-47 

Pipe  lines  and 4-6,  19-26,  37-39,  80-85,  87,  facing  95 

Price  maintenance  by 13-16,  34r-35,  44-48 

"Price  squeeze": 

On  jobbers ' 42 

On  refineries 1 32-33 

Profits  of . 6,  61 

Proratiouing  and . 14-18,  32-33 

Prospecting  technique  of 9 

Rebates  of 26-28,  39 

Refineries,  control  of 30-34,  71-76,  facing  95 

Service  stations  and 6,  22,  41,  45-50 

Sizes  of 3,  facing  95 

Stabilization  and . 13-16 

States  of  incorporation  of ^- 3-4 

Stockholders  of 4,  facing  60,  62 

Stocks  of  petroleum  of 79,  facing  95 

Subsidiaries  of 1 .  3,  25-26,31-32,38-39 

Supplies,  service  station  and  automotive,  sales  of 47 

Tankers  of 26-27,  86,  facing  95 

Territorv,  division  of.     (See  Marketing  territories  of.) 

MARGINS,  NARROWING  OF 32-33,42-43 

MARKETING: 

Control  of 16,  22,  41-50,  facing  95 

GasoHne 41-50,  88--89,  91-94 

Losses  by  majors  in 6,  22,  50 

Territories,  major  companies' 88-89,  91-94 

MELLON  INTERESTS •_ 2,  facing  60 

MID-CONTINENT  PETROLEUM  CORPORATION.     {See  Major  oil 
companies.-^ 

MOTOR  VEHICLE   REGISTRATIONS 2,57-58 

NATIONAL  BUREAU  OF  ECONOMIC  RESEARCH:  Quoted 20 

NATIONAL  RECOVERY   ADMINISTRATION 16,34-35,49 

OHIO  OIL  CO.,  THE.     {See  also  Major  oil  companies) -         37 

OIL.     (.See  Petroleum.) 
OKLAHOMA.     (See  States.)  . 

PACIFIC  COAST  CARTEL : 34^35 

PATENTS:   Control  of,  by  major  oil  companies J ..  31-32 

PELLEY,  J.  J.:  Quoted 49 

PETROLEUM: 

Basic  factors  in  control  of 3-7 

Marketing  of 41-50 

Production  of  crude :. 9-18 

Refining  of 1 29-36 

Transportation  of 19-28,  37-39 

PETROLEUM  INSTITUTE.     (See  American  Petroleum  Institute.) 

PETROLEUM  RAIL  SHIPPERS'  ASSOCIATION:  Quoted ^ 39 

PHILLIPS  PETROLEUM  CO.     (see  aZso  Major  oil  companies) .49 

PILOT  STATIONS..    -----   46-47 

PIPE  LINES: 

Advantages  of . 19-20 

Control  of  oil  industry  by  use  of 4,  22-26 

Crude  oil 19-26,  37,  44,  80-84,  facing  95 

Gasoline 37-39,  44,  facing  83,  85,  facing  95 

Profits  of 6,  21-23,  25-26,  37,  84,  87,  facing  95 

POOLING: 

Gasoline  buying. .: 34 

Of  tankers -  26-27 


100  INDEX 

Page 

POSTING  OF   PRICES 45-46,  facing  71 

PRICES: 

Leadership  in  setting  of 45-46 

Maintenance  of 13-16,  34-35,  44-48 

PRICE  SQUEEZE: 

On  jobbers 42 

On  refineries 32-33 

PRODUCTION  OF  OIL.     (See  Crude  oil.) 

PROFITS.     {See  Major  oil  companies;  Pipe  lines.) 

PRO  RATIONING  IN  OIL  FIELDS 13-18,  32-33,  .52 

PURE  OIL  CO.,  THE  {see  also  Major  oil  companies) 5,31 

RAILROAD  TRANSPORTATION: 

Gasoline 37-38,  49 

Oil- 19 

REBATES 25-27,39 

REFINING: 

Capacities — independents  and  majors 33-34,  71-76,  facing  95 

Control  b.v  major  companies  of 22,  30-34,  71-76,  facing  95 

Functions  of 29 

"Price  squeeze"  on 32-33 

RETAILING.     {See  Service  stations.) 

ROCKEFELLER  INTERESTS XI,  4,  facing  60 

SEASONAL  TRENDS 77 

SERVICE  STATIONS: 

Losses  on,  by  major  companies ^ _   6,  22.  50 

Margins  of-1 50,  52 

Numbers  of,  total  and  major  companies 41,  90 

Pressure  ony^  by  major  companies 45-5U 

SHATFORD,  JOHN  E.:  Quoted . 11 

SHELL  UNION  OIL  CORPORATION  (see  also  Major  oil  companies) . .         4, 

23  30  41  43 

SINCLAIR  PIPE  LINE  CO -.'.-.'      '24 

SIZE: 

Of  the  industry L  57-58 

Of  the  major  companies 3,  facing  95 

SKELLY  OIL  CO.  (see  aZso  Major  oil  companies) 31 

SOCONY-VACUUM  OIL  CO.,  INC.,  (see  also  Major  oil  companies)...  5,  10,  42 

STABILIZATION:  Of  oil  production 13-16 

STANDARD  OIL  CO.  (INDIANA)  {see  also  Major  oil  companies) 5, 

22,  24,  31,  41-45,  48 

STANDARD  OIL  CO.  (NEW  JERSEY)'  {see  also  Major  oil  companies)..  5, 

10,  24,  30,  31,  44-45,  47,  49 

STANDARD  OIL  CO.  QF  CALIFORNIA  (see  also  Major  oil  companies) .       5,  9 

STANDARD  OIL  CO.,  THE  (OHIO)  (see  also  Major  oil  companies)..   22,  31,  41 

STANDARD  OIL  TRUST: 

Operation  of ^-  5,  20,  38,  4 1 ,  45,  50,  5 1 

Power  of . XI,  2,  20,  25 

Successors  to '. 3,  4 

STANDARD  STATISTICS,  INC.:  Quoted 25,  33 

STATES: 

Of  incorporation . 3-4 

Major-company  sales  in . 88-89,  91-94 

Refineries  in , 30 

Regulation  of  oil  fields 1 11,  13-16,52 

STOCKHOLDERS . 4,  facing  60,  62 

STOCKS:  Of  petroleum  products 79,  facing  95 

SUN  OIL  CO.  (see  also  Major  oil  companies) 4,  35,  39,  44 

SUPPLIES,   SERVICE  STATION:    Major  companies'   requirement  to 

handle 47 

SWENSRUD,  SIDNEY  A.:  Quoted 42 

TANK  CARS.     (See  Railroad  transportation.) 

TANKERS 19,  26-27,  37-38.  86,  facing  95 

TERRITORY,  DIVISION  OF 45-46,50.88-89,91-94 

TEXAS.     (See  States.) 

TEXAS  CORPORATION,  THE  {see  also  Major  oil  companies) ._.  5,  10,  31,  41 


I 


INDEX 


101 


TEXAS  OIL  FIELD.     (See  East  Texas  oil  field.)  ^age 

TIDE  WATER  ASSOCIATED  OIL  CO.     (See  Major  oU  companies.) 

TRACKSIDE  STATIONS -^"r--^         "^^ 

TRANSPORTATION  OF  OIL.     (See    Pipe    bnes;    Tankers;    Railroad 
transportation;  Barges.) 

TRUCKS:  Elimination  of  jobbers  by 4d 

"TULSA  PLUS":  Basing-point  system 43-44,48 

UNION  OIL  CO.  OF  CALIFORNIA  (see  also  Major  oil  Companies) _. .  5 

UNITED  STATES  v.  SOCONY-VACUUM  OIL  CO ^2,  47-48 

WALSH,  LOUIS  J.:  Testimony  of 23,26-27 

WELLS.     (See  Crude  oiL) 

O 


278523 — 41— No.  39- 


BOSTON  PUBLIC  LIBRARY 


3  9999  06351  929  0